LM CHAPTERS 401 - 500

L M

CHAPTERS 401 - 500

 

 

CHAPTER 401 – DNA TEST

It was very easy to prove among Edwin Carter and Angela Carter who has a blood relationship with grandfather.

Edwin Carter asked people to take the old man's hair and do a DNA matching test in the fastest time.

Now the results were in his hands.

The test result was very unfortunate for Edwin Carter.

Up to now, the old man who was living with them and who has almost the same face as his own grandfather was not his grandfather.

And the grandfather who loved him, who always taught him that a man must stand up to the sky, love his wife, conquer the vast starry sky... has already disappeared from his life.

More than 20 years... But he didn't even realize that his grandpa was alive or dead.

He didn't even know.

"Grandpa..."

Edwin Carter uttered the word almost from the chest, deep and heartbreaking.

Edwin Carter was standing at the top, overlooking at the international metropolis of Jiangbei, but had no pleasure in conquering.

 

Things will soon come to an end, but one side of his heart seemed to be collapsed.

His grandfather was replaced by others. As the most beloved younger generation of his grandfather, it took him 20 years to find out the abnormality.

He stood erect and upright. After a long time, his figure suddenly moved, and his fist hit the glass window in front of him.

He hated the old man who pretended to be his grandpa, but he hated himself even more.

He hated why he didn't find any abnormality earlier. He hated that he didn't even know if his grandfather was alive or dead.

Luis George knocked on the door and said, "Chairman Carter, everything is going well according to your plan."

Edwin Carter still looked at the distance and said, "Arrange more people on Laura's side, you must guarantee her 100% safety."

 

Luis George was a little proud of Laura Ferdinand's matter because he came up with the idea.

He smiled and said, "Chairman Carter, you can rest assured. Miss Ferdinand is very cooperative. As long as we are dealing with this matter, she won't come out and no one will doubt the identity of the kidnapped 'Laura Ferdinand'."

It was not that there were undercover agents around Edwin Carter as Jane thought. Actually assistant Joseph and fake grandpa noticed it when Edwin Carter sent someone to pick up the old man's hair sample last night.

Edwin Carter suddenly sent someone to take the old man's hair sample. They can surely guess that Jane has handed the evidence to Edwin Carter.

At that moment, Assistant Joseph once again proposed to use Laura Ferdinand to threaten Jane and immediately informed people to kidnap Laura.

The process of kidnapping Laura Ferdinand was very smooth. It was like a game played by someone waiting for their people to enter the urn. However, the men who arrested fake "Laura Ferdinand" did not find any abnormality, and took away the fake "Laura Ferdinand" that Edwin Carter wanted them to catch.

After hearing Luis George's report, Edwin Carter was silent for a long time, and then said, "What about those two old rings?"

Luis George replied respectfully, "those two rings have two chips. If Robert Michael didn't mishandle it, we could read the data in the chips faster. Now it will take some time to repair."

Edwin Carter looked out into the distance and said without looking back, "Hurry up. In three days, I want an answer to everything."

Angela, fake old man...

Edwin Carter asked Angela to come back to make another DNA comparison between her and the fake old man. The DNA comparison between Angela and the fake old man should be able to match.

Now Edwin Carter still needed to prove how the fake old man replaced his grandpa?

 

Is his real identity was the father of Angela, who should have been executed a long time ago?

Or Angela Carter's grandfather who can't be found so far?

...

After hearing what Jane said at noon, Angela Carter's heart has been uneasy.

She chose to believe in Grandpa Carter, but she was worried that her favorite Grandpa would become a cruel man. With these thoughts, Angela Carter was very uneasy. No matter what she did, she can't calm down.

Angela Carter decided to go to the farm to find grandpa and talk with him about some interesting things that happened recently. Maybe she would not be as confused.

When she reached the farm, she saw her grandfather lying on the couch, resting. His eyes were closed, he breathed evenly and seemed to sleep soundly. Angela Carter took a stool and sat beside grandpa, taking a fan and gently fanning for him.

Grandpa's hair was almost silver, the wrinkles on his face were deeper and his voice was not as loud and powerful as before.

Although she said every day that grandpa looked younger, she still had to admit that time left too many traces on grandpa. Grandpa was old, especially in recent years. He seemed to grow old very fast as if he has something in his heart. As his granddaughter, she can't help him.

"Here is my little angel."

Angela heard grandpa's voice and with that, she realized that grandpa has woken up. She found that she had just looked at grandpa and fell in her thoughts.

"Grandpa, Angela came here to talk with you." Angela Carter gave grandpa Carter a big hug.

"Angela." The old man patted Angela on the back and smiled kindly, "Angela, when I see you, my all worries flew away. As soon as you're happy, I feel that nothing is so important. As long as you are well, I don't need anything."

Angela Carter said sweetly, "Grandpa, Angela will definitely spend more time with you in the future."

Grandpa Carter rubbed Angela Carter's head and said softly, "Grandpa is old, and I don't know how many years I will live. Before leaving this world grandpa want Angela to find a good husband, if you haven't found one I will be very uneasy when I have to leave this world."

As grandpa said this, Angela Carter thought of Victor James. She whispered, "Grandpa, what do you think of Victor James?"

Grandpa Carter thought for a moment and said, "At such a young age, Victor managed to sit in the first position in Jiangbei military region. Naturally, there are no words to highlight his ability."

Hearing grandpa praising Victor James, Angela Carter was very happy and nodded, "Grandpa, Angela thought the same as you. So I will work hard to make Victor James your grandson-in-law."

"Angela, you can't be with Victor James!" Grandpa Carter suddenly spoke in a loud tone that Angela Carter was scared by him.

"Grandpa, do you disagree because he is my uncle?" Angela Carter bit her lips and said wrongly, "I'm not my mother's own child. I have no blood relationship with Victor James. Why can't we be together? In the past, you also wanted to make a pair of me and brother."

Grandpa Carter said seriously, "you don't need to know why. No matter how good he is, just remember that he and you can't be together."

CHAPTER 402 – ONLY THIS THING IS IMPOSSIBLE

"Grandpa..." Angela Carter bit her lips. She was angry and aggrieved. "I can agree to anything, but it's related to my life, I want to make my own decisions."

She has such a stubborn temper and the things she wanted to do must be done. Victor James was a man she was determined to marry since her childhood. She has made up her mind to marry him. She must catch up with him.

No matter what other people think, as long as Victor James accepts her she will be happy.

No, even if Victor James doesn't accept it, she will continue to pursue him until he agrees to marry her.

"Angela, grandpa can give you anything you want. It's just that he can't be..." Grandpa Carter suddenly coughed. He seemed to be angry and sad. In a moment, he looked a lot older.

"Grandpa, why?" In the past, she said she wanted to be an actress and grandpa had opposed it, but when she was coquettish, grandpa had to agree.

Grandpa always said that Angela is his favorite. As long as Angela is happy, he can do anything.

And the biggest wish in her life was to pursue Victor James, marry Victor James and be his wife. She thought they all knew about this.

"Angela, grandpa is too old to live long. It's grandpa's only wish that you don't marry Victor James. You can do anything else you want. Only this thing is impossible." Grandpa Carter tried to use emotional explanation.

Angela Carter's personality was lively. The whole person looked like a heartless little girl, but they all knew that she was filial to her elders and won't do anything to make them sad.

"But I just want to marry Victor James. I don't want anything else." She was honest, she really didn't need anything else.

As soon as Angela Carter said this, the old man coughed again. He could not stop coughing.

"Grandpa..." Angela Carter quickly held Grandpa Carter. She felt worried and miserable.

It has been said that a marriage must be blessed by family members to be truly happy.

It was not a secret that she pursued Victor James and wanted to marry Victor James. No one from the Carter family has stopped her. She thought that they had acquiesced.

But why?

Why her loving grandfather so strongly opposed to her and Victor James's relationship?

Angela Carter didn't understand it.

Does grandpa also think that she is just an adopted child, so she is not worthy of a good family like James and a good man like Victor James?

"Grandpa, don't be angry. We'll discuss it." Angela Carter was distressed to see him so miserable.

"Angela..." Grandpa Carter held Angela Carter's hand. "Listen to me, okay?"

"Grandpa, can you tell Angela the reason?" She wanted to hear the reason from her grandfather's mouth. She will decide after hearing the reason whether she will pursue Victor James or not.

"Angela, don't ask anything." He wanted Angela to live a carefree life all the time. He will not tell her the past things.

"Young lady, master is doing this for you. Please listen to the old master." Assistant Joseph, who had been standing by, could not help but open his mouth when he heard the conversation.

Angela Carter said excitedly, "For me? He wants to take away my life's biggest desire without telling me why. Is that good for me?"

If it's really for her good, don't they support her to do what she wants to do?

Let her boldly pursue the people she likes and lives a good life with the person she likes.

Father and mother, brother and sister-in-law, didn't they all marry their favorite people?

Two people love each other, live together, even if the day is dull and boring, as long as there is a loved one around, it's also happy.

"Miss, James family..."

"Joseph." The old man snapped and yelled at Joseph in time.

"Master, the young lady has grown up and can take on her own responsibilities. There are some things you should tell her to live a life of clarity."

Angela Carter didn't listen, so Joseph wanted to tell her the truth. He believed that when she will know the truth, she won't go after Victor James.

He had already put forward opinions with the old man about this matter, but the old man just didn't listen and said that he would never want the young lady to know.

She didn't know the past, so she won't give up on Victor James. That's not what Joseph wanted to see, nor what the old man wanted to see.

"What is it?" Angela Carter blinked her beautiful eyes and stared at Joseph, hoping to know from his mouth why grandpa didn't agree for her and Victor James's relationship.

"Joseph, have you forgotten who the master is?" the old man glared at Joseph, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife.

 "Sorry, master, it's my fault. I won't interrupt again." Joseph stepped back and lowered his head to hide what was in his eyes.

"Grandpa..." Angela Carter stamped her feet and said, "You don't want me to be with Victor James, and you don't tell me the reason. Do you want me to make a puppet without my own thinking, which can only be manipulated by others?"

"Grandpa is such a person in Angela's heart?" As if someone had been hurt a lot, old master closed his eyes and waved his hands powerlessly, "Go. Do what you want to do. Grandpa is dead or alive, it has nothing to do with you. "

"Grandpa..." Angela Carter was very sad.

Grandpa's words were like a sword impregnated with poison that was inserted into her heart and made her heart ached.

It was the first time that she felt so helpless and distressed.

In the past, no matter what, grandpa always touched her head with a smile and said it didn't matter and made Angela happy.

This time, because she didn't do it according to grandpa's requirements, so grandpa didn't want to love her anymore?

"Go back. I want to stay quiet. You also calm down and think about it again, ask yourself that your grandpa can hurt you?" Old master said with his eyes closed as if he didn't want to look at Angela Carter more.

Angela Carter said stubbornly, "Grandpa, Angela will not leave."

Grandpa Carter coughed violently again. After coughing for a long time, he got better. He opened his mouth again and said, "You don't want to listen to me, and you don't want to leave. Do you want to see grandpa dying with anger?"

CHAPTER 403 – REALLY A THREATENING PERSON

"Grandpa..." Why does grandpa say that?

Doesn't he know how much she loves the Carter family?

If one day, she and any of the Carter family members stand on the edge of the cliff, and only one person can live, she will not hesitate to save their lives instead of hers.

She didn't know who her parents were. She only knew that she was raised by the Carter family. If there were no Carter family, there would be no Angela Carter as today.

Assistant Joseph couldn't see it anymore. He stood up again and said, "Young lady, please leave now. You both need time to calm down. Take time to think about it."

"Grandpa, I am leaving. Take care of yourself and don't be angry with Angela." Angela Carter looked at grandpa Carter's closed eyes, bit her lips and turned away reluctantly.

Grandpa heard Angela Carter's footsteps, listened to it until she walked away and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Angela Carter's figure that was at a distance.

Angela was his only family, the child that grew up in his hands.

He watched her grow up from a little baby to a beautiful girl. He watched her becoming successful in her career and becoming more dazzling.

He knew that sooner or later he would leave her. Before leaving her, he wanted to pave a road for her, a flat and spacious road, so that she would not fall down.

However, there were so many unexpected things in the world and his original wish remained unfulfilled when Edwin Carter married another woman. It wasn't a big deal if Edwin Carter had just refused to marry Angela, it was okay if he has married any other woman except George Michael's daughter.

If George Michael didn't give the evidence to the Jiangbei military region, then Angela's parents would not be executed secretly, and Angela wouldn't have to live a life of an orphan.

Assistant Joseph took back his eyes, looked at the old man and asked worriedly, "master, Edwin Carter already knows that you have replaced the real old master of the Carter family, he will not give up. If you don't tell young lady the truth, she may be in danger."

However, the old man's opinion was different from that of Assistant Joseph. He shook his head and said, "As long as Angela doesn't know anything, then Edwin Carter loves her as his sister. If you tell her everything, what should she do?"

Assistant Joseph still didn't agree with the old man's decision. After thinking about it, he said, "then what to do with Edwin Carter..."

The old man snorted, his face showed fierce light, and he said coldly, "even if he knows I'm not his grandfather, so what? As long as I retain this identity, can Edwin Carter dare to do anything to me?"

Assistant Joseph thought that the old master's statement was reasonable. He asked again, "old master, what should we do next?"

The old man said, "Do as you like."

Assistant Joseph added, "Old master, the child of Carter family, she is the best weapon for us to control Edwin Carter."

The old man shook his head again, "She is just a child that is less than four years old, the blood of our Carter family."

At the words of the old man, Assistant Joseph was not satisfied and couldn't help to raise his voice, "Old master, don't forget. Even though you have replaced the old master of the Carter family and become the old master for more than 20 years, you are not the real Carter family member. That child has no blood relationship with you. The only one related to you by blood is the young lady."

Listening to what Joseph said, the old man was silent for a long time. After thinking for a long time, he said, "Since Edwin Carter already knows, we don't need to leave room for anything. You can do what you want and don't have to report everything to me."

"Yes, old master." Assistant Joseph replied respectfully with a cold smile in his eyes.

Edwin Carter's weaknesses were Jane and Janell. If they can grasp one of them, Edwin Carter will have no power to fight back.

As long as they deal with Edwin Carter, who else can compete with them for Shengtian?

Stephen Carter?

The man didn't take care of Shengtian for a long time. He didn't care about business. His whole mind was on his sick wife.

He was thinking about Stephen Carter and his wife, and then he heard the old man asking, "I haven't heard about Stephen Carter and his wife for a long time. How are they now?"

Assistant Joseph said, "Old master, don't worry about it. Olivia James's physical condition is getting worse day by day. Stephen Carter takes care of her with all his heart. As long as Edwin Carter doesn't inform them of this current situation, they are far away in New Zealand and cannot know about domestic affairs. Besides, when Edwin Carter is defeated, Stephen Carter will not be our opponent at all."

"Don't forget that even if he doesn't want to do business, he is still the Carter family's man. His father founded Shengtian, and he has a son like Edwin Carter. How can you take him lightly?" Joseph didn't consider Stephen Carter as their opponent but the old man didn't think like him.

Stephen Carter's carelessness in business didn't mean that he had no means. If his son falls down, Shengtian will fall into the hands of others. At that time, Stephen Carter, who wasn't interested in business for years, but if he stands up there will be many people around him.

At present, in addition to Edwin Carter, there was also a person who has a great threat to them. That person was the old man Lewis Jude who knew everything about the past.

...

After going out of the farm, Angela Carter stood silently and looked back.

She can't see grandpa anymore. Is grandpa still angry?

Angela Carter felt sad when she thought that she had made him unhappy. She took a deep breath and looked up at the sky. The sun was high in the sky which is so dazzling bright that she tears dropped when she looks at it.

It was still the same sky, the same people, the same Carter family, the same grandpa, but in just half an hour from entering to leaving the farm she felt so different.

Carter's family was no longer the Carter family she has been living in, and grandpa was no longer the grandpa who used to fulfill her every wish. It seemed that this day no longer has that blue bright sky.

All of a sudden, Angela Carter felt so lonely and sad, she didn't even have a person to listen to her.

Victor James?

At this time, Victor James was the first person to enter Angela Carter's mind.

But can she find him?

Even if she calls him hundreds of times, he may not answer her phone, and it was far away than impossible to listen to her troubles patiently.

Arthur Simon?

Arthur Simon speaks too much. If she talks to him, probably the situation will be changed and she has to listen to him. She didn't know what she had done wrong in her last life so in this life, she has to bear a wordy person like Arthur Simon.

It was even difficult to discuss with brother and sister-in-law. Recently they have faced a lot of troubles. She can't give them any more trouble.

CHAPTER 404 – DOOMED TO BE SAD

Angela Carter was sad because she can't find anyone to listen to her.

At the same time, a call made her see the hope instantly.

She felt that the weather was suddenly not so hot. All the people were still so lovely, even the person calling her, Mr. Paul, seemed more handsome than before.

Mr. Paul must have been sent by god to save her. Otherwise, how this call could be made in time.

Mr. Paul asked her to eat seafood and Angela Carter readily agreed.

After half an hour, Angela Carter reached the destination, a seafood restaurant. Today, Mr. Paul was wearing a suit with a neat hairstyle. He looked even better than before.

Angela Carter looked at him and joked, "Mr. Paul, why are you dressed like this? Don't tell me that you want to woo me."

Angela Carter was confident that many men wanted to pursue her. However, she has given her heart to Victor James a long time ago. These men, who loved her, were doomed to be sad.

It's not good to hurt other people's hearts, but she had no other way.

"Eh..." Mr. Paul exclaimed, "I thought I was already wooing you, and you agreed to let me woo you."

Angela Carter stared at him with her beautiful big eyes. She was shocked and inconceivable. She knew that she had a thick skin. She didn't expect that someone else's skin was thicker than her.

Does this man want to give her a tough competition?

Why can't she remember when she agreed to let him woo her?

Mr. Paul put his arm on Angela Carter's shoulder, held her and walked to the restaurant, saying "don't look at me like that. It can get people to commit crimes."

Angela Carter smiled smugly and said, "I know I'm beautiful, so you don't need to flatter me any more."

"Okay, it's my fault." Mr. Paul smiled and shook his head, sighing in his heart that it's really hard for him to dislike such a lovely little girl.

What's more, just after her birth, their parents fixed a baby marriage for them. According to that, he has the title of her fiancee. Why doesn't he like her?

He was the most qualified person in the world to like her.

"Just because you helped me, I'll forgive you." Angela Carter also reached out to hook up with Mr. Paul's shoulder, but because she was a head shorter than him, she didn't hold him.

"Well? When did I help you?" Mr. Paul asked.

"I was in a bad mood. I was looking for someone to relieve my boredom. And you came on time. That's a great help to me." Angela Carter took his hand off her shoulder and patted him on the shoulder, "Buddy, call me if there is a need, and I will be there on one call."

Buddy?

She really called him that?

The education of the Carter family was not like this. How can they educate a wild child like her?

However, as long as Angela Carter was happy, he was fine.

He smiled and said, "It's a great honor to help Miss Carter so much. How about a drink?"

"You won't drug me again, will you?" Angela Carter looked at him, her face had proud expressions as if she has seen through his mind.

"It was a misunderstanding when I met you for the first time. I will never do anything to hurt you again." Mr. Paul seemed to speak casually, but he was serious.

The reason why Angela Carter was drugged at that time was that because his plan was simple, rough and direct. He was going to forcibly take her back to state A, so that she can recognize her family.

But...

Later, he thought if Angela Carter didn't know her life experience and didn't accept her real identity, even if he took her back, so what?

She is grown-up. No one can cut in and make decisions for her except herself.

So he changed his strategy. He first approached her, made friends with her, and then tried to get her to know her life experience, to accept her original identity, and then take her back to state A to recognize her ancestry.

"Alright! By the way, you won't get any chance to harm me anymore." Angela Carter stared at him and said, "Find a good cabin. I don't feel at ease here."

"Miss Carter, this way, please." Mr. Paul immediately pretended to be a waiter and led Angela Carter to the room he had already reserved.

As soon as Angela Carter was seated, he asked, "Miss Carter, would you like to share why you were unhappy?"

Angela Carter looked at him displeasingly and said, "Girls can be unhappy without any reason, why do you need to hear any reason?"

"That's right." Mr. Paul nodded and agreed with Angela Carter, "If you want to get drunk, I will accompany you."

"You want to take advantage of me when I'm drunk?" Angela Carter's face was the same as if she has seen his mind- don't be paranoid.

Mr. Paul smiled and didn't contradict. He had been with her several times, and he also knew about her because he has checked about her nature from previous information. He can't say that he knows her character completely, but he knew her proud and confident nature.

As a member of the royal family of state A, she was originally noble, so her proud and confidence should be inherited from her mother.

"Mr. Paul, I know I'm so popular, but it's not my fault." Angela Carter took out a mirror and looked at herself and sighed, "I just sympathize with people like you, but you won't get any positive response."

Mr. Paul, "..."

Too proud.

Angela Carter smiled at herself in the mirror and said, "But let's think about it in a different way, I know you have a crush on me. That means you have a good eye. Later, when you go out, don't forget to say 'Polaris, that superstar is my goddess'. Others will think that you are not blind."

Mr. Paul, "..."

She was not only proud but also narcissistic.

Did she learn it from the Carter family?

Mr. Paul didn't speak, and Angela Carter was not satisfied. She glared at him severely and asked, "Are you acquiescence or do you disagree when you don't speak?"

Mr. Paul looked at Angela Carter and fixed his eyes on her. He said softly, "Angela, there is a saying that beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. I like you. You are more beautiful in my heart than reality. I don't know how to say it well."

Angela Carter said with a smile, "I love to hear this. You will be rewarded!"

His words were so sweet that Angela Carter was very happy. The bad mood disappeared in an instant.

People should be optimistic.

You can't just be unhappy about one thing and feel like the world owes you something.

This was Angela Carter's motto!

CHAPTER 405 – DO YOU BELIEVE IN LOVE

Time passes so quickly, but today this half-day was like a century for Jane.

She tried many ways to distract her attention, but she couldn't do it. Her mind was full of thoughts about Laura.

Laura Ferdinand was not alone now. She has her child in her belly. What if...

When Jane thought about such possibilities she can't help but take a cold breath and wished to find Laura immediately.

But she knew very well that she could not be impulsive at this time.

If at this time she ignores Edwin Carter's advice and goes to find her, she could not save Laura Ferdinand, but might also send herself to her opponent's hands.

How ruthless the fake old man who pretended to be grandpa Carter can be, she has experienced it in person and it was clearer to her than anyone else.

If something happened to her, the person who will be in trouble was no other than Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter was also very busy. He had so many things to worry about. She can't help him with other things, but she can try to not make trouble for him. That will be the biggest help.

After the long wait, Jane finally saw Edwin Carter's car coming home slowly.

Jane ran to Edwin Carter. Because she ran too fast, her feet were almost sprained and she was about to fall. Fortunately, Edwin Carter responded quickly and hugged her waist in time and saved her from falling on the ground.

Edwin Carter rubbed her head and said, "You are not a child. Still want to learn from Janell how to fall down?"

She was in his arms, close to him. She could feel his body temperature and hear his steady heartbeat.

As soon as Edwin Carter came back to her side, the anxiety, fear, and depression all flew away and she began to see the hope again.

She rubbed her face in Edwin Carter's arms. She was trying to speak, when she heard Edwin Carter's low and sexy voice, "Jane, don't worry, Laura Ferdinand is fine."

"You found her?" But why can't she contact her? Did Edwin Carter cheat her in order to not make her worry about Laura?

"She has been fine all the time. Joseph was lying to you." Edwin Carter lowered his head and kisses her forehead, "Jane..."

"Yeah?"

"Do you believe in love?"

Believe in love?

Isn't this love in their relationship?

All of a sudden, Jane didn't understand why Edwin Carter asked such a question.

She blinked her beautiful clear eyes and looked at Edwin Carter with doubts, hoping that he could make his words clear.

Edwin Carter opened his thin lips and said in a low voice, "Jane, if one day I'm not around you and Janell, you two still have a good life, won't you?"

"Edwin, what do you want to say?" Didn't he know that she would be worried if he said such a thing to her?

Edwin Carter shook his head and said bitterly, "after listening to the recording, I always think that grandpa used to love me so much, but I didn't find that he was replaced by someone."

"Edwin, no one can even think of such a thing. Grandpa didn't think of it, neither did you. Grandpa won't blame you." She stretched out her arms to hold Edwin Carter's waist tightly, trying to give him some strength to support him.

Jane felt the pain that Edwin Carter was feeling.

After recovering her memory, she realized that she was living with her mother's murderer, Jonathan Ronan. For so many years, she was cheated by him and called him father. Whenever she thought about this, she was disgusted, like eating a mouthful of flies.

And Edwin Carter had called this villain grandpa for more than 20 years. He respected him so much. But in return, he got to know this truth...

"Jane," Edwin Carter held Jane's face and stared at her cautiously, "It made me realize that people are strong. Even if the most important people leaves you, you can still have a good life."

"Edwin, I can't live without you. Janell can't live without a father." What Edwin Carter said today made Jane feel so bad. It seemed that he was saying the last goodbye to her.

"Dad, mom, Janell is here."

When mentioning Janell, the soft voice of Janell suddenly sounded.

When they looked down, Janell was standing beside them, looking up at them curiously.

She has appeared for a long time, but because of her small size, her father's and mother's eyes can only see each other, so she was naturally ignored by her parents.

"Oh, my little Jane is here." Edwin Carter picked up Janell and kissed her cute face, "Janell, did you miss dad?"

"Yes, I missed dad but mom missed dad more than me." Janell lay down on her father's shoulder and replied softly.

Today, mom has been looking at the gate. She neglected her very thoroughly. So Janell thought that she must be missing her dad.

Edwin Carter heard Janell's cute explanations, laughed and said, "Well, my little and big Jane both are so lovely. I'm very happy."

Janell held her father's face, and said happily, "Dad, mom wants to take me to the amusement park, I want dad to go."

Edwin Carter asked patiently, "Janell, does it mean that you want your mom and dad to take you together to the amusement park?"

Janell nodded her head hard, waved her hands and said with dancing hands, "Yes, mom and dad together!"

"Good." Sudden plans are the best, so Edwin Carter thought about going today.

He looked at Jane and said, "Shall we go today?"

They have planned long ago that they wanted to take Janell out to play, but they never took her. Since Edwin Carter put this suggestion forward, Jane had no reason to disagree.

She knew Edwin Carter has suffered too much recently. He should relax, so that he will have the energy to fight the next battle.

Janell was young, but she had many ideas. She had had a destination in her mind for a long time. She wished her parents would take her to a large theme amusement park that was just opened in the city.

Their departure time was in the evening. It was not early when they reached the park, so they first stayed in the theme hotel in the park for the night and decided to take Janell to play the next day.

In the theme hotel, Janell can see the decorative dolls as she watched on the TV. She felt like she was in a world of fairy tales, and she didn't want to sleep until midnight.

"Janell, if you don't go to sleep, you can't get up tomorrow, and you can't go to play. Do you still want to stay awake?" Jane asked softly, rubbing her head.

"I still want to play, and I also want to go to the park to play..." Janell scratched her hair. She seemed confused and sad.

Her dad was playing with her. She still wanted to play with dad, but she also wanted to visit the park tomorrow.

What should she do?

CHAPTER 406 – YOUR BODY IS HONEST

Janell looked at her father with her innocent, bright and beautiful eyes, stretched out her little hand to pull the corners of his clothes, and asked for help.

Edwin Carter looked at his little daughter, received the signal for help, held her in his arms and said softly, "then Janell and dad will play as long as Janell wants. Tomorrow we'll get up a little late and go to the amusement park."

"Cool!" she can continue to play with Dad now and tomorrow she can go to play in the amusement park.

Janell was so happy that she wanted to fly.

She thought her dad is the best who loves her the most and her favorite person is dad. As for mom... Maybe the second.

However, if she ranked mom second, would mom be sad to know?

In order not to make her mom feel sad, Janell decided to love both her dad and mom equally!

In the past, Jane was worried when she imagined Edwin Carter to be a father. What kind of father a reserved, cold, and angry man will be? She thought that the child must be bored with him. However, after coming back, she saw that he really doted on his daughter.

Jane thought she didn't know this man very well.

Edwin Carter's loved Janell so much. He kept this little girl as the apple of his eye. No matter what she wanted to have, he always gave her. Even if she asked for the whole world he would give her the whole world.

No matter how tired he was at work, every day when he came home, he always took the time to talk with Janell and enjoy their two-person world.

At this time, it was almost midnight. But Janell wanted to play hide and seek, so Edwin Carter played with Janell without saying any other thing.

Janell hid behind a bear doll. Edwin Carter can see her as he looked up but he pretended that he didn't see her. He exaggerated, "Janell, where are you? Dad hasn't been able to find you for so long."

"Dad, I am here." Janell smiled happily. Her dad is so stupid that he couldn't find her for so long.

"Wow, Janell is here." Edwin Carter went to pick up Janell and moved in a circle.

As he turned a circle, he suddenly felt that there was a flash of darkness in front of his eyes and his eyes were blurry. Suddenly, Janell's bright face became blurry.

Edwin Carter shook his head and closed his eyes again. It wasn't much better than before. He knew what the cause was, and he was not worried, he was just worried that Jane would see the abnormality.

"Dad, I still want to move in a circle."

"Well, dad will take a turn more."

In order to not let Jane and Janell worry, Edwin Carter didn't show any abnormality and played with Janell as before.

"Well, it's too late. That's enough for both of you." Jane's heart was filled with warmth after seeing them happy like this.

She and Edwin Carter didn't have high requirements. They just wanted a family, like now, so that they can live a warm and simple life that ordinary people would live.

"Come on, it's time to go to bed." Jane returned to her side with Janell in her arms. She puts Janell in her arms. "Mom will sleep with my baby tonight."

"I want mom to hug me to bed." Janell climbed to her mother's body. She was comfortable with her mother's body.

Jane patted her back and hummed softly, "little baby, go to sleep... "

In a few minutes, the tired Janell in Jane's body gently wriggled twice and fell asleep.

Edwin Carter lay down beside her and hugged this mother and daughter together. He said in a low voice, "I think our Janell is like you in your childhood."

"Mr. Carter, have you seen how I look when I was a child?" Jane laughed.

Edwin Carter shook his head, "I haven't seen it, but I can imagine it. It must be the same as Janell, naughty and lovely. A very lovely child."

"Mr. Carter, do you want me to praise you? In fact, you are so good-looking. You just go out on the road, and it will be enough to show everything. You really don't need to be praised by others."

"It doesn't matter whether people praise me or not." Edwin Carter kissed her face and said, "Mr. Carter only needs Mrs. Carter's praise."

Jane smiled, "don't make any noise. Sleep."

In fact, Jane admitted that Edwin Carter had a point, and she liked it very much.

Jane once heard that when love comes into being, you can't help but exaggerate the advantages of each other and ignore the disadvantages of each other.

Edwin Carter, in the eyes of Jane, he was no longer Chairman Carter who was too cold to approach when she first met him.

Now, in the eyes of Jane, he was only the father of her child, her husband, her lover, relatives, and the person whom she wanted to live together for a lifetime.

The time of the night passed quickly as if they had just closed their eyes, and the day was bright.

When Jane opened her eyes, Edwin Carter was already awake.

As usual, he was sitting on the window and reading the newspaper quietly. When he noticed that Jane has woken up, he looked back at her and smiled softly, "You're awake."

"Didn't you sleep so late last night?" This man was really like a biological clock. She has never seen him getting up late except when he was ill.

"It's hard to get rid of the habits you've developed in twenty years." Since middle school, Edwin Carter has developed the habit of getting up at five in the morning. No matter how windy or rainy it has been for many years, it has never changed.

Jane was worried, "Janell, this piggy hasn't woken up yet, so you can lie down for a while, or you won't have the strength to play with her in the afternoon."

"You look down on your husband again." Edwin Carter put the newspaper aside and waved, "come here."

"Nope." She was not that stupid to send herself to him for "bullying".

However, the mouth said no, but the body was very honest.

She said she didn't want to, but she just can't resist his gentle and domineering gaze. She walked to him honestly. Just after reaching there, he stretched out his long arms and dragged her in his arms, letting her sit in his lap.

Edwin Carter bent over and kissed her. He would tell her with practical actions whether his physical strength was good or not.

Jane held his hand and looked back. "Don't, Janell is still there."

"Jane... I really want to..." He called her name in his hoarse and sexy voice that was indescribably provocative.

Jane unconsciously pursed her red and swollen lips kissed by Edwin Carter, but she didn't know how attractive this unintentional action was to Edwin Carter.

"Damn it!" Edwin Carter growled in his hoarse voice, picked up Jane and rushed to the bathroom...

CHAPTER 407 – EXPOSE THE IDENTITY

Although they didn't go there on holiday, still there were a lot of tourists in the amusement park. While walking in the sea of people, people may drown at any time.

Edwin Carter held Janell in one hand and Jane on the other hand. It was not surprising for this eye-catching family combination to attract people's attention to them.

There were many tourists who wanted to take photos with Janell.

However, the fierce look of Lucas who was not far behind Janell naturally scared those who wanted to take photos of Janell.

Janell was still young who can't take many rides, so their destination was the children's area of the park.

Before they reach the children's area, Janell saw the merry-go-round in front of her and said excitedly, "Daddy, I want to ride a horse."

Edwin Carter glanced at Jane and saw her nodding her head. Then he said, "OK, let's go for riding."

A horse has two seats. Only two people can sit at most. Edwin Carter held Janell and sat in one of them. Jane sat behind them and acted as a full-time cameraman of the narcissistic father and daughter, recording their video.

After a while, Jane's eyes glanced at Lucas standing not far away. His face still had serious expressions, only when he saw Janell, his eyes became much softer.

This big boy didn't look like a child born by an ordinary family. Why did he want to be an attendant beside Janell?

Jane was very curious about Lucas. She wanted to know where he comes from and how he was injured.

Is he really staying by Janell for the sake of repaying her kindness, or is he avoiding something, staying by Janell, with the protection of the Carter family he can stay safe?

These questions have come to Jane's mind many times and she has thought about them many times but she can't get the answer.

However, whether he was here to repay the favour or avoid his enemies, as long as he really loves Janell, Jane will not care about his purpose.

After the merry go round, Janell sat on her father's shoulder and she felt much taller. She could see things that she could not see before.

Janell pointed to the front, clapped her fleshy hands excitedly, "Mom, dad, I want to play with the Ice Princess."

Jane looked up at her and smiled softly, "well, today as long as our Janell is happy, you can play as long as you want. Mom, dad and Brother Lucas will always be with you."

Janell was very excited, for she can take pictures with the ice princess, and can change into a dress as beautiful as the princess. Jane led Janell to the dressing room.

There were so many people who wanted to take photos with the princess, and that's why there were so many people in the dressing room. Jane and Janell took a long time to get ready.

"Janell, mom will help you change first." Jane patiently changed Janell's dress. "Janell, wait for mom for a while."

"Okay." Janell stood beside her mom and nodded her head smartly.

Jane's skirt was a pullover style. She picked up the skirt and quickly put it on her head. After she put it on her head, the little Jane who had just stood beside her disappeared.

"Janell, where are you?" Jane didn't care about the dress more, she ran out to Edwin Carter, "Edwin, did Janell come out?"

After hearing Jane's words, Edwin Carter immediately bounced up, turned around and rushed to the dressing room. Even after searching thoroughly, he did not find Janell.

There was only one exit in the dressing room. There was no window. Edwin Carter and Lucas were waiting for them outside the dressing room. If Janell has come out, she wouldn't have escaped their sight.

Janell was not in the dressing room, and they didn't see her coming out. There was only one possibility that Janell was quietly taken away.

Edwin Carter tried to recall the people who passed by before. Actually he had saw a woman in loose clothes and a big belly passing by. She might have carried Janell out like this.

In just a few seconds, those people took Janell away under their eyes. It seemed that they were ready to kidnap Janell.

Edwin Carter immediately took out his mobile phone to make a phone call, and said in a cold voice, "block the whole park now, no one is allowed to enter to leave."

As long as Janell is still in the park, he will turn the park upside down. He will find out the people, and never let those people get rid of them.

Just after Edwin Carter's order, his cell phone rang. It was one of the most familiar phone numbers.

It's the person whom he called grandpa for more than 20 years.

Edwin Carter answered and heard the familiar voice slowly ringing in his ear, "Edwin, I think my great-granddaughter is very lovely and cute. Joseph let someone bring her to accompany me. Do you have any objection?"

"You are too old to live long. How can I have an objection in letting a child accompany you?" Edwin Carter suddenly smiled, his eyes were as sharp as an arrow coming out of the string. If the arrow was on the string, it would hurt people's lives.

The old man's slightly proud voice rang out again, "well, it's good if you don't have any objection. Then you can do what you should be busy with. I will take good care of your little Jane."

Edwin Carter said with a smile, "Jayden Lincoln, I would like to thank you first for taking care of Janell. Janell is still young and ignorant. If she says something wrong or does something wrong, please forgive her. By the way, Angela is also in Jiangbei recently, and I will also take good care of her."

Edwin Carter's words were inexplicable. Jane didn't know what Edwin Carter wanted to say, but the fake grandpa Carter on the other end of the phone turned pale.

His hand shook violently, it was shaking too fiercely that he could not hold his phone. It fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

"What's the matter, master?" Assistant Joseph hurriedly supported the old man.

Just now he reported to the old man that their plan had been successful. The old man was so happy. How could he suddenly turn pale now? It was not like that he caught the soft rib of the others, instead, it was like that the others has caught the soft rib of him.

"He... he knows. No, impossible..." The old man kept shaking his head. He absolutely didn't believe that Edwin Carter had found out his identity so soon.

Assistant Joseph got worried, "Old master, What's really going on?"

"Edwin Carter found me. He found my identity in such a short time. No, it's impossible. He must be fooling me. He can't find me in such a short time."

The old man kept talking to himself. When Edwin Carter called him "Jayden Lincoln", his spirit suddenly collapsed.

He made great efforts to cover up his identity for more than 20 years, he covered it so well. He didn't leave behind a weakness that can be grasped.

How could Edwin Carter find it in such a short time!

CHAPTER 408 – EVERYONE HAS HIS OWN MIND

It's horrible!

At this time, the old man's mind was full of these words.

Edwin Carter didn't seem to be a normal human being. He seemed a more terrible creature than the devil.

The old man tried his best to plan every step clearly and control every step closely. He thought that even though Edwin Carter knew that he was not the old man of the Carter family, he could not find his real identity.

But Edwin Carter found it in a very short time.

What kind of means did Edwin Carter use to find out his real identity in such a short time?

As soon as his identity is exposed, he will fall into the inescapable net.. There will be no place for him in the world.

Assistant Joseph noticed the old man's fear and comforted, "don't worry, old master. Edwin Carter may guess who you are, but there is no evidence. As long as there is no evidence, no one can put a shit pot on your head. Think about it, your appearance is quite different than before. The old man of the Carter family is dead. No one can do anything to you."

Listening to what Joseph said, it was the same reason that the old man thought of himself.

Edwin Carter has no evidence to prove his identity, so he was still the most respected parent of the Carter Family and the oldest elder.

The old man calmed down and tried to think normally, he asked, "by the way, where is the child?"

Assistant Joseph sneered and said, "I let people hide her very secretly. Even if Edwin Carter turned the whole Jiangbei City, he can't find her."

The old man added, "Good, but don't hurt her, I'm afraid that Edwin Carter will hurt Angela."

"Master, you should know more about Edwin Carter's personality than I do. Young lady is the adopted daughter of their Carter family, and the sister Edwin Carter has always loves. Young lady doesn't know anything, so Edwin Carter will never hurt her."

They have known Edwin Carter for so many years, and they all know that Edwin Carter was a person who attached great importance to family, so they started from the people around him.

"Then do as you want, but don't go too far. After all, it's a child of less than four years old." The old man sighed.

He was old, he was no longer as stone-hearted as he was when he was young, and he didn't want to make any more mistakes. Maybe by this, he could find peace after his death.

Sometimes he would think, is it really necessary for him to do so?

Angela has her own life. She has grown up, she has her own ideas, and she can earn money to support herself. She was not the baby who was still learning to talk.

Joseph said resentfully, "old master, young lady was also a child at that time. If you had not arrived in time, she might have been executed."

Old man, "..."

Just because of this reason the old man has dealt with all those people who hurt his family one by one. That's why Jonathan Ronan took advantage of the opportunity to collect evidence against him.

"Master, I will pay attention. You can rest assured." It was not easy to catch Jane and Edwin Carter's weakness. If he does nothing and give her back, why has he wasted so much energy?

The old master was really old. His physical strength and energy were not as good as it used to be. Recently, it was Joseph who made all the plans and arrangements for him.

He waved his hand, "Joseph, I want to stay alone. Go and do your work."

"Take a good rest, old master." He had wanted to see the child for a long time.

Janell and Laura were in his hands. He still can't believe that he can't deal with Edwin Carter.

Joseph was thinking of one vicious plan after another when his phone rang.

After staring at the number on the mobile phone screen for a long time, Joseph answered it by sliding and heard the voice of the other end, "the third prince wants to see you. Right now! The sooner the better!"

"Hum..." Joseph gave a cold snort, and his eyes flashed impatience and cruelty, "at that time, young lady and I had almost died in a foreign land, and we didn't see any royal family member coming to save us. If the old man hadn't saved us, we would have died a long time ago. Now they have seen that we have a good life, and we are worth using. So the royal family of state A has found us and wants to take us back to the state for reuse?"

The other side sighed, "Joseph, nobody thought that the princess family would be killed in Jiangbei. They were treated in secret, and you and the young lady were missing. When the royal family suspected that the princess's family had been executed they sent a lot of human, financial and material resources, but they did not find any clues. After several years of searching, they had to settle down."

"If you didn't find us at that time, then regard us as dead. Why do you still need to find us now? Mr. Paul, please tell the prince, I have no relationship with state A, and their royal family in state A is no longer the object of my loyalty. Only the old master and the young lady are my masters." Assistant Joseph uttered the words and cut off the call.

Now he has already obtained the ID card of another country, and he was no more national of state A.

 

In his memory, when he came to Jiangbei with the princess family more than 20 years ago, the president had only two sons. The third son was born many years later. He didn't even meet him.

Why does the so-called third Prince want to see him? And why would he go there to meet him?

He was a loyal dog to his master, not someone who throws a bone to him, and he will be grateful.

Now all his thoughts should be used to deal with Edwin Carter. Edwin Carter can't shake out the old man's identity. He must help the old man hide his identity and make both the old man and the young lady safe.

...

Janell was carried away, Edwin Carter immediately ordered people to block the amusement park, no one was allowed to enter or leave, but even after checking all people they did not find Janell.

It seemed that the person picked up Janell and flew away in the sky without leaving any traces.

Jane was too anxious, but she can't do anything. At that time Janell was standing beside her. She just didn't see her for a few seconds, and she was just carried away. Is that fake old man really so intelligent?

How does the old man know what they will do in advance every time?

When Jane thought about it, she turned back to look at Lucas who has been silent in the whole process. When Janell was taken away, he has been away for a few minutes.

What was he doing at that time?

Would it be that he went to inform the news and let go of the person who grabbed Janell?

Jane didn't want to be suspicious, but it happened so suddenly that she was worried about Janell and could not help thinking about it this way.

Perhaps Jane's gaze was too direct, blunt and strong. Lucas noticed her gaze and looked up at her.

Their eyes collided, the situation seemed tense. Lucas looked at her, he didn't say anything, just turned around and strode out.

CHAPTER 409 – CONSANGUINEOUS RELATION

Jane bit her lips and clenched her hands into a fist. She felt like a fire was burning in her heart. She wished she could find the person who took Janell away and kill those hateful villains so that they would never do that again.

"Jane..." Edwin Carter hugged the trembling Jane in his arms, patted her back, and said softly, "I will bring Janell back to you. You go home and wait for the news."

"You're going to find Janell, right? Let me come with you." Jane grabbed Edwin Carter tightly as if grabbing a life-saving straw. She was afraid that Edwin Carter would leave her behind.

Janell was carried away by others around her. Now her whereabouts were unknown. She didn't know what those people would do to her.

How can she go back and wait for news in peace?

Edwin Carter saw Jane in such a miserable state and felt like a knife was stabbed in his heart. In order to prevent accidents, he hired so many people to watch Janell. He never thought that Janell would be carried away under his own eyes.

It was because of his carelessness and ineffective protection that Janell was carried away, and Jane was frightened.

He gave Jane a big hug and nodded, "Okay, let's go to find Janell and take her home together."

"Okay." Jane believed that as long as there is Edwin Carter, Janell will be fine and she will be able to come back to them safely.

In the car, Edwin Carter took out his mobile phone, called Luis George, and asked in a deep voice, "The materials I want is ready? If it is ready, sent it to the Gray Apartment immediately."

Angela Carter has a house in the Gray Apartment. When she didn't live in their villa, most of the time, she lived in her own house.

When you live alone, you can do whatever he want. No one will see the disarray. No one disrelish that you are sloppy.

When Edwin Carter and Jane arrived at the Gray Apartment, Luis George was waiting with the materials Edwin Carter needed. Luis George saw their car and immediately greeted them, "Chairman Carter, the result has come out. As you guessed."

"Good." Edwin Carter took over the document and looked up. There was a tall building in front of him. The exterior walls were all gray design, so it was named gray apartment.

After sweeping around, Edwin Carter took back his eyes and looked at Luis George, "You wait here. I'll let you know if there's anything."

"Yes." Luis George nodded and quickly stepped back.

Edwin Carter took Jane's hand and said in a gentle tone, "Let's go to find Angela and take her to see the man later."

Jane nodded and said nothing. She just wanted to find their Janell.

It was afternoon time, but Angela Carter was still sleeping in the bed, in her darkroom.

Yesterday, Mr. Paul invited her to have dinner and drank with her. She accidentally drank too much. She vomited, beat people and talked nonsense. In the end, she didn't even know how she came home.

The doorbell rang for a long time. Angela Carter, who was locked in the room with her head covered and slept soundly. She didn't hear it. In fact, she has heard it, but her head was too heavy, too sleepy, she just ignored it.

Sleep, sleep and keep sleeping. Her mind was full of the word sleep. She was not fully awake, and her head was also dizzy.

She didn't go to open the door, and the annoying doorbell continued to ring, without understanding how heavy her head was after her hangover.

She didn't know how long it took for the annoying doorbell to stop.... Angela Carter finally turned over lazily and tried to sleep again.

But before she could lie well, she heard the sound of a chainsaw, and then the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.

"Fuck!" She was so angry that she bounced up. She put some clothes on her body and rushed out to scold. "Who the hell are you? How dare you come to my house and smash my door? I won't let you go easily."

She was so angry that she wanted to throw the intruder down from the 25th floor, but when she saw who it was, the flame went out in a flash.

She immediately put on a sweet and invincible smile, "brother, sister-in-law, here you are. If you are coming to see me why you don't call me in advance? It doesn't have to be like this."

Edwin Carter glanced at her coldly and said in a deep voice, "Get ready. You have to go out with us now."

"I feel dizzy and want to sleep. I don't want to go anywhere." Angela Carter grabbed her messy hair and yawned. She really seemed tired and sleepy.

"Give you five minutes." Edwin Carter's voice was as cold as ice. Angela Carter's scalp was numb. She understood that she had to go out with him today. There was no room for discussion.

She took a sad look at Edwin Carter, then looked at Jane and murmured, "Sister-in-law, your man is so unreasonable and domineering. You should take good care of him and don't let him bully people all the time."

In the past, when she said these words, her lovely and generous sister-in-law would surely tell him off, but today her face was grave, and she ignored her.

Alas...

Angela Carter sighed. She went back to her room and changed her clothes. Before she could get washed, she was carried away by her brother.

She's a national idol. If her fans see her like this, her image of a pretty and dazzling girl in fan's mind must collapse in an instant.

As she sat in the car, Edwin Carter threw a document to her, and then he said in a cold voice, "Have a look, and ask me if you don't understand after reading it."

"What is it?" Angela Carter didn't want to read anything at all. Her head was already dizzy.

Her ice-cold brother gave her a cold look, which made her shiver and she quickly opened the document.

The name of the document has the result of the DNA comparison test, of Angela Carter and Jayden Lincoln.

Angela Carter is her own name, so who is Jayden Lincoln? She didn't know anything. How could she have the same DNA with someone?

Compared with DNA comparison, what surprised Angela Carter even more was the result.... The test result proved that she and Jayden Lincoln has a blood relation.

She was adopted by the Carter family since childhood. The Carter family treated her better than their own children. At one time, Angela Carter even thought that she's the child of her foster parents. She never wanted to find the person who abandoned her.

But now... when she was unprepared, her brother threw a DNA test report to prove to whom she was related.

It took a long time for Angela Carter to recover her senses. She was in shock, and her voice stammered, "Brother, what do you want to do by letting me know this? Who is Jayden Lincoln?"

CHAPTER 410 – HOW HE REPLACED THE REAL OLD MASTER CARTER

Who is Jayden Lincoln? Angela Carter didn't care at all. What she cared about was how suddenly a person with blood relationship appeared.

She really hoped that her brother would tell her that it was only a joke.

Angela Carter was an orphan abandoned by her parents. She just wanted to be the child of the Carter family. No one can take her away.

But her brother didn't say it was a joke. Her brother told her solemnly, "Jayden Lincoln is the one I want to take you to meet, the one we called grandfather for more than 20 years."

"Jayden Lincoln? Grandpa? Brother, I can't understand what you're talking about." Angela Carter was confused, and her head was buzzing with shock.

After asking this question, Angela Carter found that her brother's face was even gloomier, with an appalling chill.

 Since childhood till now, she often made mistakes that made him angry. He has also shown his anger, but every time there has been some helplessness and love in his anger. However, today, all she could see in the eyes of her brother was indifference, coldness, as if she was just a stranger who had nothing to do with him.

Her brother didn't speak anymore, he just gave her another document to read.

This time, Angela Carter's hand seemed to be very heavy. It took her a lot of time to open the document. Her fingers moved slightly. Her hands were shaking when she opened the document, she was so worried that she would see what she did not want to see.

However, no one gave her a second choice. She had to face the fact that she could not accept and bear.

Sure enough, the content of the document refreshed Angela Carter's cognition again. The person they have been calling grandpa was not grandpa Carter, but a man named Jayden Lincoln.

Grandpa Carter, the elder of the Carter Family and the founder of Shengtian, who was revered by everyone has been in the background for so many years, but his prestige in the business world was still not low.

If a man want to replace grandpa Carter, he must has the same face as grandpa Carter. Otherwise, it would be impossible.

Angela Carter couldn't figure out how the man named Jayden Lincoln could replace the real grandpa Carter so simply, and his children and grandchildren couldn't find out.

But Jayden Lincoln exactly replaced the real grandfather. And Jayden Lincoln was related to her by blood.

So is she the child of a bad family?

She's not qualified to be a child of the Carter family, not qualified to call her adopted parents mom and dad and the man in front brother.

For the first time, Angela felt that life is so hard. So heavy that she can't breathe, so heavy that she doesn't know what to do.

There were four people in the spacious business car, including the driver, brother, and sister-in-law. They all were familiar to her.

Once, they all were her families, but at this moment, she only felt she's like a clown.

"Brother..." As the word 'brother' was uttered, Angela Carter bit her lips and swallowed back what she wanted to say.

People related to her have replaced the real grandpa Carter.

How can she have the right to call Edwin Carter brother?

What right she has to enjoy their love for her?

Edwin Carter said coldly, "Janell has been carried away by his people. I hope you can talk with him and tell him to give Janell back to us."

It was the safest way for Edwin Carter to ask Angela Carter to talk with the old man because he can't risk Janell's life.

It was cruel with Angela Carter. The carefree girl suddenly had to face such a change.

But she was already an adult, she has the right to know her own identity, and she should take the responsibility that she should be taken.

"Wha...what?" Angela Carter was so surprised that she almost bit her tongue.

The grandfather, who she always thought was very kind, would take Janell as a hostage.

What does he want to do?

Want to take everyone in the Carter family down?

Or want to get Shengtian?

No matter what his purpose is, he can't strike a child who hasn't reached the age of four.

When Angela Carter shivered, a soft and warm hand grasped her.

"Angela, no matter what Jayden Lincoln did, it's none of your business. Edwin told you these things today because we think that you should know the truth. At the same time, I hope you can help us get back Janell." A soft voice sounded in her ear.

"Sister in law..." Angela Carter choked.

Her temperament has long been very wild with Victor James. She was often seriously injured by Victor James's men. She never shed a tear, but now her tears fell like raindrops.

She didn't want to cry. She wanted to smile in the face of the unknown future, but the tears seemed to be not her own and she cannot control.

"Angela, it's OK. You'll always be our family." Jane opened her arms around Angela Carter and patted her on the back.

Even if the evil Jayden Lincoln was Angela Carter's family, Angela Carter has never done anything to hurt others. The crimes Jayden Lincoln have committed can only be borne by himself.

Angela Carter was Angela Carter, and she will be the child of the Carter family as long as she wanted.

Angela Carter wiped her tears hard and tried to smile.

They may not know that if they all look at her coldly, treated her as a bad person, she may not be so sad. It was because of their magnanimity that regardless of her past they didn't say anything to her, but comforted her.

That's the main reason for her collapse.

Is the grandfather who has been holding her in the palm of his hand her own grandfather?

If so, she didn't know how to face him.

It didn't take long for their car to reach the old man's farm.

Angela Carter came here yesterday, and again today, only a day late, but her mind and mood have changed dramatically.

She came here yesterday to visit her old grandfather in a good mood, but today she was about to question him.

She wanted to know who he is.

Why did he replace the real grandpa Carter?

And who is she?

If he is really her family, why he didn't recognize her early and take her to their family.

If he really loves her, he shouldn't do such a cruel thing.

CHAPTER 411 – WENT TO FACE ALONE

The sun was hanging high, scorching the earth hot and dry that was the best portrayal of Angela Carter's mood at this time.

She bit her lips, took a deep breath and tried to adjust her mood...

No matter what she is going to face, she will not flinch. She will shoulder her own responsibility, whether she can bear it or not.

She said this to herself and looked up at Edwin Carter, who was standing beside her.

Edwin Carter's worried eyes were on Jane. Most of the time, Angela envied Jane for having such a caring husband. When she saw them, she could not help thinking of Victor James.

She used to think as long as she worked hard and didn't give up, Victor James would accept her. But at this time, after knowing the reality, her thoughts trembled...

She felt that she didn't deserve him. Even the thought of him gave her heartache.

For the first time, her mind was so uncertain.

Victor James's attitude towards her suddenly changed and he refused her many times. Did he know her identity long ago?

The thought that Victor James might have rejected her for this reason, made Angela Carter even flustered. She once again took a deep breath.

If so, can she still be too shameless to chase Victor James again?

Angela Carter grabbed her hair anxiously, and then heard Edwin Carter's low voice, "Jayden Lincoln may not admit his identity. As for how to make him admit it, it depends on what you talk with him."

"I'll try my best." Angela Carter nodded, but she didn't know how to talk to Jayden Lincoln.

After a pause, she said, "Brother, can I go in alone to see him?"

"No way!" Without thinking about it, Edwin Carter refused. From his voice, it can be seen that it was his final decision.

"Didn't you say he is related to me by blood? Isn't it better for me to persuade him alone?" Angela Carter said softly, but her tone and eyes were firm.

Before Edwin Carter could speak, Angela Carter said again, "I've grown up. I can't live under your protection all my life. There are some things you can't help me face."

Edwin Carter looked at Angela Carter.

He thought that she had really grown up. She has her own career and the man she loves. She's not the little girl who always followed him.

Edwin Carter thought about it and felt that she should be given a chance to face these things by herself. He nodded, but Jane pulled his sleeve and said worriedly, "Isn't it too dangerous for Angela to go alone?"

"Sister in law, thank you for your concern!" Angela Carter smiled bitterly. "Isn't he my grandpa? Besides, he always treats me well. He won't hurt me."

Edwin Carter took a look at Jane and then looked at Angela Carter, "go ahead. No matter what happens, remember that we are waiting for you here. You are not alone."

"Thank you, brother! Thank you, sister-in-law!" Angela Carter chuckled and tried to look optimistic.

She turned and walked to the farm. Every step she took, was heavy. It seemed that there was a cliff in front of her, and there was no way to go back.

It took her a long time to reach where the old man lived.

When she reached the door, she heard the old man's usual kind voice, "here is my little Angel."

Angela Carter heard the old man's voice, suddenly stopped, took a deep breath again, and tried to use the past lively tone, "Grandpa, Angela has come to see you again."

"Angela is grandfather's most filial child. Come on in and sit with me." The voice of the old man came again, it was still as amiable as ever.

Angela Carter walked in with heavy steps and saw the old man sitting on the chair, playing chess.

The old man looked up at her and said, "Angela, come and sit here. Grandpa will teach you how to play chess."

In a trance, Angela Carter felt that she had come back to her childhood. When they lived in Carter's house in the United States, her grandfather often sat in the chess room and called her with a smile, "Angela, come here, grandpa will teach you how to play chess."

When she was young, grandpa always wanted to teach her how to play chess, but she was lazy and didn't like to do things with her brain. She always tried to run away. That's why she only had a superficial knowledge of chess.

But grandpa loved her very much. Whenever she played chess with grandpa, grandpa always let her win and she began to think that she plays chess really well.

"Grandpa..." Angela Carter wanted to call him as she used to call, but this word was stuck in her throat.

She remembered the documents she read- the person in front of her is an executioner, he has replaced the real grandfather Carter, and he has kidnapped Janell.

Angela felt that the heart in her chest fell into the grinder and being crushed into pieces, which made her sweat because of pain.

"Angela, what's the matter with you? Why do you seem so worried?" Grandpa looked at her worried and distressed appearance.

Angela Carter really wished to prove that this grandpa was still the grandpa she has known since childhood, and that the information Edwin Carter gave to her was false. So that she could throw herself into grandpa's arms and hold him like she used to hold since childhood.

But she knew that Edwin Carter would not deceive her. All the information was true. The gray-haired old man in front of her was not a kind and amiable grandfather, but a murderous devil.

If he can, if he will be willing to admit his mistake, she was willing to bear for the sins he has committed before. She just wanted him not to hurt anyone again.

Angela Carter didn't go forward, she knelt on the ground and bumped her head three times.

Because she used too much force, the skin on her forehead was abraded, and the blood oozed, dripping down on her smooth forehead and on the marble floor...

"Angela, what are you doing?" The old man rushed to Angela Carter, but she didn't move.

She looked at grandpa Carter and the crystal tears from the corner of her eyes fell down. She cried and said, "Grandpa, please! Your Angela is begging! Please give Janell back to brother and sister-in-law. Janell is their life. If something happens to her, how will they survive?"

"Angela, what nonsense are you talking about?" The old man's face was stern, and his eyes flashed complicated and cruel light.

He knew that Edwin Carter came here to meet him and that Angela Carter had come with them, but he thought that Edwin Carter had no evidence to prove that he replaced Carter family's old man, and he would not tell it to Angela.

But Angela's reaction at this time made him guess that Edwin Carter has told Angela everything.

CHAPTER 412 – WHAT IS OUR RELATIONSHIP

Over the years, he did all this to hide things from Angela Carter. He never wanted her to step into this dark world. He hoped that she would live happily ever after without seeing the ugliness of the world.

Damn!!!!

Edwin Carter, destroyed everything...

The old man shook his fist and shouted, "Angela, get up first and tell grandpa if you have anything to say."

Angela Carter knelt straight, handed the DNA test to him and asked in a hoarse voice, "Jayden Lincoln, please tell me, what is our relationship?"

Jayden Lincoln!

This name gave the old man a heavy blow.

Even though he was ready to do everything, but this name from Angela Carter's mouth made his heart alarmed, and his body trembled.

If any other person had doubted his identity, he can dispose of him without hesitation, but the person in front of him was the only blood of his Lincoln family and his only family member.

 

The old man's eyes flickered in confusion, and it didn't escape Angela Carter's eyes. She was more certain that the man in front of her was Jayden Lincoln, who was related to her by blood, rather than the respected Carter family's grandpa.

"Angela, listen to grandpa. Get up and talk to me calmly. Let me treat the wound for you." The eyes of the old man were fixed at Angela Carter, watching closely every subtle changes in her expression.

Angela Carter was still kneeling straight as if she didn't hear anything. She was determined to get the answer, "Please tell me, who are you? What is our relationship?"

"Angela, what are you talking about? Grandpa can't understand." He can't admit. Once admitted, it will prove that he is a fake man.

It was easy for him to admit that he replaced the old man of the Carter family, but he can't admit that he is Jayden Lincoln. Otherwise, not only Edwin Carter will chase him to kill, but also the whole country.

 

If he could live in the world as himself, why would he have lived as someone else?

He did it because he had no other choice and no place to go.

In this world, everyone is an independent individual. Everyone has his own way to go and has his own life. No one wants to be a substitute to live someone else's life.

Angela Carter shouted, "Jayden Lincoln, please stop pretending. You are not my grandfather at all. You are a bad man. You are a murderer. You kidnapped Janell. How can you use a child? Do you have a little humanity?"

The old man said angrily, "Angela, I'm your grandpa. How can you say that about grandpa? Do you forget how much grandpa love you these years? Everyone else can doubt grandpa, but you can't."

"I really wish that you hasn't loved me so much." If he hadn't loved her so much, she would be at ease. At this time she can treat him a stranger who had nothing to do with her and she would not be hurt by him as she was now.

"Angela, how can you say such a thing? The unconditional love of your grandpa is nothing in front of your eyes?" The old man shook his head. His face had a painful expression of being misunderstood and wronged.

"I know you won't admit it." Angela Carter threw another document to him, wiped her tears and said, "Look at it. It must be hard for you to do those things. Why can't you stop it? Janell is just a little kid. You tie her up to threaten her parents. If you still have a little humanity, let her go."

"Angela-"

"Don't call me by name." Angela Carter was very emotional. She said and cried even more.

"Anyone can blame me, scold me, but you can't, because you are my..." The words almost blurted out, but Jayden Lincoln stopped in time.

 

If he admitted the relationship between them, it would mean he has admitted his identity of Jayden Lincoln, which was definitely not the things he has worked hard for many years to..... With this thought, the old man stopped.

Angela Carter bit her lips and said, "If you don't want, then don't admit your identity. Please send Janell back to her parents."

Jayden Lincoln didn't want to admit his identity, so she gave up this question. At present, the most important thing was to find Janell back.

"Angela, Janell is my great-granddaughter. How can I hurt her? Why do you think I have kidnapped her?" As long as he refuses to admit it, besides, Janell is not here, then who knows whether Edwin Carter is lying or whether he is cheating.

Angela Carter roared, "Jayden Lincoln, you also had children, and you should know that how the parents of that little child must be feeling now."

It would be better if Angela hadn't mentioned child.

When she mentioned child, the old man's whole body was surrounded by layers of anger and resentment.

Of course, he had his own child, but his child was killed at a young age. Not only his child was killed, but also his child's wife was killed, leaving a child in infancy.

Every time he recalled this, he gritted his teeth and he hated so much. He wanted to drag the corpses of the people he killed and tear off their left skin to relieve his hatred.

Now that Angela Carter has determined his identity, even if he continued to pretend she won't believe it. He decided to tell her everything and let her know about her family and enemies.

 

"Angela, if you want to know, get up first. Grandpa will tell you everything." Jayden Lincoln sat back in the chair and took a sip of tea that had already cooled.

Angela Carter stood up, but because of kneeling for too long, her legs were numb. She almost fell back, but she stood up with a bit of support and stood straight.

Jayden Lincoln stared at her for a long time, and then slowly said, "Yes, my name is Jayden Lincoln. I killed the old man of the Carter family and made a facelift as he looked, replacing his identity to continue to live."

At that time, he planned this for five years before it's implemented.

He lurked around old master Carter, observed his living habits, learned to speak and imitated everything. He didn't implant his plan until everything was ready.

It was because he looked the same as old master Carter, both Stephen Carter and Edwin Carter didn't notice any abnormality.

"Why... Why do you do that?" Angela Carter trembled, and it took a lot of time to utter a complete sentence.

"Why?" Jayden Lincoln snorted coldly, and the killing intent in his eyes suddenly appeared, "because I want to live. I want to be reunited with my children and hug my grandchildren."

At that time, he just replaced old master Carter and became a brand-new old master Carter.

He told his son to come to Jiangbei to meet him. Unexpectedly, he was a little late. When he arrived, his son and his daughter-in-law had been secretly executed.

CHAPTER 413 – YOU’RE MY GRANDFATHER

"If you wanted to live, you should live a good life on your own. No one had stopped you. Why do you have to kill innocent people?" Angela Carter shook her head and said in deep sorrow.

Since childhood, she has had a strong personality, often fought with people, and often swore at people. She called herself a little witch, but she never thought of harming others' lives.

Everyone, rich or poor, is living their own life. No one is qualified to control the life and death of others.

And the person she has always thought as the kindest grandfather in the world killed people, as if those people should have been killed by him.

In the past, every year he took her to welfare homes to donate money and visit children in poor areas. He often said that people should accumulate more blessings when he's alive, so that he can go to heaven after death.

He seemed a man full of benevolence and morality. But under his mask, there was a vicious face.

He not only killed someone, but also killed more than one person. Now he even kidnapped a small child.

Angela Carter couldn't imagine what would happen to brother and sister-in-law if something wrong happened to Janell.

"Do you think I could live well because I wanted to live well? Those people didn't give me a chance at all." If he was not forced into a desperate situation, why would he choose to replace others?

Angela Carter wiped her tear, suddenly she was not so sad.

What else can she say about such a person whose conscience has already disappeared?

Even if she says more, he won't listen, but she needed to pull Janell out of it.

"Angela, I'm your grandpa, you know..." Jayden Lincoln's tears filled his eyes as he said this. "You are the only blood left in our Lincoln family."

"Grandpa? Are you my grandpa?" Angela Carter smiled sadly, and tears flowed freely. "I don't want such a murderous grandpa."

If he was still the loving grandfather in her heart, she would be ecstatic when she heard him say so.

However, at this time, she only felt that her heart was cold, as if she had fallen into the ice cellar.

Jayden Lincoln stood up, took Angela Carter's hand and said feelingly, "Angela, grandpa did all this for you, in order to make you live better. Don't you understand?"

"You did all this for me?" Angela Carter shook off his hand and smiled sadly.

She was smiling, but the tears were falling....

He killed all of them because of her?

He kidnapped Janell because of her?

She didn't know how many people have been hurt because of herself!

She wiped her tears and said, "The Carter family adopted me and raised me. They are my relatives. Now you have taken their children. Do you think it's good for me? If you are really good for me, give me Janell. Don't let me be one of the wicked people, who not change their nature even if they were treated well."

"Angela-" Jayden Lincoln was also angry and roared, "do you know why you have become an orphan?"

"I don't know. I don't want to know." No matter what the reason was, he had no right to kill people, let alone keeping Janell as a hostage.

Angela Carter didn't want to hear it, but Jayden Lincoln wanted to tell her, maybe if he let her know the truth of all things, she will able to differentiate between a good man and a bad man.

"Angela, your mother is the sister of the president of state A. She's a princess. Your father, my son, from Jiangbei, immigrated to state A and married your mother. What an enviable couple they were. However, George Michael and James family, their executioners, have destroyed everything and made you an orphan."

"It's George Michael, Jane's father, who falsifies evidence and trapped your parents as spies from state A. It was George Michael who gave the fake evidence to James family of Jiangbei military region. It was Victor James's father who killed your parents in secret.

The Michael family and the James family are the killers of your parents. I did all these things to avenge my son and daughter-in-law. Is there anything wrong with it?"

Jayden Lincoln roared out his resentment, whether Angela Carter could bear it or not.

Every word Jayden Lincoln uttered was like a bomb, which made Angela Carter's mind blurred and she didn't even know who she was.

Her mother was the princess of State A, her father was Jayden Lincoln's son.

Victor James's father executed her parents!

At this time, Angela Carter's mind had nothing, only this sentence was buzzing in her mind.

No, it's impossible.

It's not true.

Jayden Lincoln must be deceiving her...

She was going crazy. She wanted to disappear from the world at once. She didn't want to face this terrible reality.

"Angela-"

"Don't call me, don't call me." Angela Carter shook her head desperately.

She didn't want to hear it. She didn't want to hear anything. She would rather not know anything.

But she also understood that she was Jayden Lincoln's granddaughter and the child of his Lincoln family. Her parents were executed by Victor James's father, and Jayden Lincoln killed those who killed her parents.

These were the facts, which she didn't want to admit but she has to admit.

At the moment, she felt that it was better to not grow up.

If she wasn't grown up, she can hide under the wings of her family. She didn't have to face these cruel truths.

It took a long time for Angela Carter to find her voice, "You are my grandfather. I will bear everything that you did. Hand over Janell safely, I will ask my brother to let you go. Please go far away and never appear in front of them."

"Angela, how can you be so stupid? I am your family. Edwin Carter is nothing." Up to now, Jayden Lincoln was still not disillusioned.

Angela Carter said with a sad smile, "Do you know. I am still alive, breathing this air, but I think it's a waste."

"Angela, you aren't allowed to talk nonsense." Jayden Lincoln glanced sharply and said, "That child is the most deadly weakness of Edwin Carter. I managed to hold her in my hand. She is a very useful hostage, how can I give her away."

Angela Carter heard this and lost her last hope that was on Jayden Lincoln. She cried and said, "Please let the child go."

"Come with me. When we are safe I will consider returning that child to Edwin Carter." Now that Edwin Carter knew everything, Jayden Lincoln can't pretend to be old master Carter anymore. He has to transfer his position immediately.

CHAPTER 414 - CONFRONTATION

Fortunately, he had prepared it for a long time. He has planned his own retreat. He was prepared that if his identity is exposed, he will evacuate as soon as possible. He will leave Jiangbei with Angela and start a new life with a new identity.

As for the child, if she's lucky, she may live.

After all, it was her bad luck. Among so many parents in the world, she chose Edwin Carter and Jane.

"How you will agree to give her back to them?" Angela Carter clenched her lips and looked at Jayden Lincoln. His words made many things clear to her.

 

He disguised himself as Grandpa Carter and as a good man for more than 20 years. This kind of intention was really terrible.

Now even the thought of it made Angela feel creepy.

In the past, when he visited the orphans in the welfare home, with a smile on his face, has he had the thoughts of killing other people?

"Angela, please leave this place with me first. We will discuss other matters later." After all, Angela Carter was the only blood of his Lincoln family. He cannot leave her alone. He can rest assured by taking her with him.

Angela Carter shook her head and stepped back, "if you hand over Janell, I'll go with you. Wherever you say, I'll go with you."

Jayden Lincoln added, "Angela, grandpa has told you everything. Come with me first. We'll talk about other things after getting out of here."

 

"Do you think you can go out without returning Janell?" Angela Carter wiped her tears and said, "Don't you know brother's character and temper? His daughter is in your hand. You can't escape even if you can fly."

Jayden Lincoln said with a sneer, "Let's go and see who dares to stop me."

If Jayden Lincoln hadn't held Janell as a hostage, he may be worried that he will not be able to fight against Edwin Carter. Now, he has such a chess piece in his hand. Edwin Carter can only see him going. He has nothing to worry about.

"Well, let's walk and see if you can get out of here."

Edwin Carter's voice sounded and then his tall figure appeared in front of them.

Beside him, there was helpless Jane.

Edwin held Jane's hand tightly, from his every step and every expression one could see his deep care and love for Jane.

Jayden Lincoln glanced at them and stared at them for a white.

 

He has to confess that this man and woman together were very eye-catching.

The man was tall and handsome, the woman was slim and beautiful. Together they seemed like a pair made by nature.

The more perfect they looked, the more they offended the old man's eyes.

Jayden Lincoln's ferocious eyes set on Jane, hoping to turn the two eyes into two knives and stab Jane fiercely.

If this woman hadn't suddenly appeared in Edwin Carter's life, Angela would have married Edwin Carter, and the one who had given birth to Edwin Carter's child would be his granddaughter Angela.

If Angela has married to Edwin Carter, he didn't have to direct big plays that happened in recent years. If he hadn't directed these plays, he did not have left some traces, let alone let Edwin Carter doubt him and grasp his weakness.

The reason why he and Angela have to face all this today was Jane.

Even his favorite granddaughter was unwilling to recognize him as a grandfather.

He still remembered Jane's glib words on the board of directors meeting when facing him and so many directors, but she pretended to be so weak in front of Edwin Carter.

He really hated that he didn't kill this woman a few years ago, because he was threatened by Jonathan Ronan and gave her to Jonathan Ronan. At that time, he had no idea that Jane would be able to survive.

"Brother-" when Edwin Carter and Jane came in, Angela Carter was uneasy and worried.

She didn't know what she was worried about, either the safety of Janell or the safety of grandpa.

 

Although the man did everything evil, still she can't forget that he really loves her in these years. As he said, anyone can blame him or scold him, but she can't.

She hoped that he would repent in time, and that he would hand over Janell as soon as possible.

If he can return Janell safely, he may still live.

"Angela, is everything clear to you?" Edwin Carter asked. His voice was gloomy, but it's not hard to hear his concern for Angela Carter.

Angela Carter bit her lips and nodded.

Edwin Carter said, "Then you and your sister-in-law go back to one side. I have something to say to him alone."

Angela Carter and Jane looked at each other. Both of them were very sensible. They didn't ask much about anything. They just went back.

In the spacious living room, Edwin Carter and Jayden Lincoln were facing each other.

Jayden Lincoln suddenly smiled and said, "Edwin Carter, do you want your daughter to come back to you alive?"

Edwin Carter looked at him, his lips were slightly hooked, smiling, but he didn't intend to answer Jayden Lincoln's words.

Edwin Carter didn't talk, but his face was smiling, which made it difficult for Jayden Lincoln to understand what he was thinking.

Jayden Lincoln thought and said, "If you want that child to come back to you, give me all the evidence you hold in your hand, and promise not to meddle in this matter in the future."

After listening to Jayden Lincoln's words, Edwin Carter chuckled, "Jayden Lincoln, you are a mastermind in doing conspiracies then why don't you reckon that how I can leave my daughter alone and come here to deal with you?"

Edwin Carter has never been a man waiting to die. It wasn't surprising to say that letting Angela come here was just one of his many ways to find Janell.

When Angela Carter talked to Jayden Lincoln, his people followed Assistant Joseph and news came from the other side that Lucas had saved Janell safely.

"Ha ha..." Jayden Lincoln smiled and trembled a little. "Edwin Carter, do you really think I'm old and muddle-headed?"

In order to catch the child, Joseph has been preparing for a long time and he had already made careful arrangements in all aspects. Before leaving Joseph also vowed that Edwin Carter will not find the child even if he turned the whole Jiangbei City upside down.

Jayden Lincoln didn't believe that Edwin Carter had the ability to find the child in such a short time. So he thought Edwin Carter said this to cheat him and try to get some information out of his mouth.

He is not foolish, how can he let Edwin Carter win?

"Aren't you?" Edwin Carter looked at Jayden Lincoln, and the eyes under the golden mirror frame flashed frightful coldness.

CHAPTER 415 – YOU DON’T LET ME LIVE, I’LL LET YOU DIE

After hearing Edwin Carter's words, noticing his calm expression and looking into his cruel and horrible eyes, Jayden Lincoln was not so determined in an instant.

Joseph has been with him for many years. He has been able to do everything perfectly, but Edwin Carter was not a man easy to deal with. If his daughter had not been rescued, he would not have been as calm as he was at the moment.

Because Jayden Lincoln has suspected that the hostages in his hands had been rescued, he felt a strong uneasiness in his heart. Due to anxiety, his hands were shaking continuously. He clenched them tightly, loosened and clenched again.

The hostage was rescued, and the things that can prove his identity were in Edwin Carter's hands, as well as the evidence of murders, were all in Edwin Carter's hands.

That is to say, everything about him was in Edwin Carter's hands.

Edwin Carter held his lifeline.

How can he let Edwin Carter succeed?

Instead of being threatened by Edwin Carter, it's better to start first, get rid of Edwin Carter forever, so that he can continue to cover himself as the old man of Carter family.

Under Edwin Carter's gaze, Jayden Lincoln took out his mobile phone and dialed his assistant's number, "Joseph, what about the child?"

 

Without confirming with Joseph, the treacherous Jayden Lincoln cannot believe that Edwin Carter had the ability to rescue the child.

No one knew what Joseph said on the other end of the phone. Jayden Lincoln's eyes suddenly sank. There was a flash of panic in his eyes, but soon it disappeared without leaving a trace.

Jayden Lincoln disguised it too quickly, but it still didn't escape Edwin Carter's eyes. Edwin Carter said with a smile, "So? Believe it or not?"

Jayden Lincoln was able to replace grandpa Carter in Carter's house for so many years without being doubted. His courage and ability were certainly not comparable to that of ordinary people.

The hostage was gone, so he can't lead Edwin Carter.

Then... he had other ways to give Edwin Carter a blow.

 

He turned on his cell phone and said, "Joseph, I didn't hear what you said just now. Say it again."

Joseph's voice clearly came out of the mobile phone, "master, that child was saved, but she is injured, and the boy... who saved him, maybe he won't live long."

"How many times I have to tell you so that you can remember my words. That child is the blood of the Carter family. You can't touch her, but you just didn't listen." The words were pleasant and the tone was full of ridicule. The hostage was rescued, Jayden Lincoln can only show his eloquence.

Hearing the voice on the phone, Edwin Carter's eyes sank. Before he came in, he was assured that Janell was ok, but he ignored the Lucas who brought Janell home.

He didn't know how the boy was.

Edwin Carter looked at the fake old man who has almost the same face as grandpa. He can't bear to hurt him.

Because of the similar face, in the past 20 years, they have never suspected that grandpa has been replaced. Edwin Carter closed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath and forced down his guilt towards grandpa.

This critical moment was definitely not the time to miss grandpa, but to tear Jayden Lincoln to pieces, who replaced grandpa.

When he opened his eyes again, there was no emotion in Edwin Carter's eyes. There were just coldness and sharpness, his sexy thin lips were slightly open, and cold words were uttered out from his lips, "Jayden Lincoln, how should I dispose of you?"

"Dispose of me?" Jayden Lincoln suddenly showed a wild smile and said, "Edwin Carter, do you really think I'm not prepared for anything and just waiting here for you to destroy me?"

 

Edwin Carter said with a smile, "I don't need to deal with you myself."

Jayden Lincoln's real strength was very deep. Edwin Carter didn't fully know it. He didn't need to fight with him. He only needed to make Jayden Lincoln's identity public.

For sure, some people will clean him up, and those people's means to deal with him will be much crueler than those of his subordinates.

Jayden Lincoln said angrily, "what do you want to do?"

Jayden Lincoln was not afraid of the influence of Edwin Carter. In recent years, the people he secretly trained were all the elites. He can deal with Edwin Carter.

What he really afraid was the national army, as soon as his identity will be exposed they will deal with her because the files of his previous crimes were still there, and it will be a serious problem for him.

"Don't you have guessed? Why asking me again?" Just now he has sent the real identity of Jayden Lincoln to Victor James. Soon, Victor James will come with his people.

Both of them were well aware of Victor James's swift and decisive means. He just needed to catch this old man and after that, he will never be able to have a good life.

"If you want to let me die, then I won't be polite to you either." Since Edwin Carter has done so without sensibilities, he will not be merciful. If he has to die, he will not let Edwin Carter live.

Jayden Lincoln sneered and raised his hand to make a gesture. Suddenly a group of strong men with strange totems on their faces rushed out of the room.

Edwin Carter glanced at them. There were about a dozen people, two of them with guns pointing straight at his head.

 

Jayden Lincoln said with a sneer, "Edwin Carter, you've planned everything well. But have you ever thought that in my single command, you will be sent to death?"

In the face of such a team, Edwin Carter was still calm and self-confident, and his sharp eyes sweep through the men of this team one by one.

From their movements and totems painted on their faces, as well as the steps they have just taken, it can be seen that these were the people of a certain national army.

Every year, the National Army punished some soldiers who have committed crimes. Those soldiers were unwilling to become ordinary people, so they were hired to work for their clients at a high price and they kill innocent people indiscriminately.

It seemed that Jayden Lincoln hasn't done little work in secret these years. He really despised him for being able to hire such excellent mercenaries.

"Edwin-" Jane was waiting for Edwin Carter in the yard outside. She listened to the movement here all the time. Just now she heard that there were some movements in the room. She rushed over at the first time.

"Don't come here, Jane. Get out of here." Edwin Carter's heart seemed to be severely grasped when he saw Jane coming in.

In the face of these ten mercenaries, even if someone pointed a gun at his head, Edwin Carter could be as stable as a mountain without any confusion, but as soon as Jane came in, his heart panicked.

Anything wrong can happen to him, but he can't let anything happen to Jane.

The room's area wasn't very big and at this time there were more than a dozen strong men surrounded Edwin Carter, and there were two people holding guns pointed at Edwin Carter.

"Edwin..." Jane trembled when she saw this.

"Get out!" Edwin Carter roared.

Jane understood that she can't help him, instead of it she would drag Edwin Carter down. She bit her teeth, swallowed her worry about Edwin Carter, and turned to run out.

CHAPTER 416 – THE DRUG’S EFFECT FLARED UP

Edwin Carter's subordinates were waiting outside. Jane wanted to run faster so that she can inform them and they will save Edwin Carter. She cannot let Edwin Carter have an accident.

But she just took two steps, and Jayden Lincoln's cold sarcastic voice came from behind, "No one of you is allowed to leave without my consent."

As Jayden Lincoln's voice fell, two men blocked Jane's way. She wanted to breakthrough, but the two men were as strong as iron walls. She wanted to run but she was bounced back.

Jayden Lincoln said, "Bring her back to me."

Edwin Carter quickly turned around, took a step, rushed to Jane's side at the same speed as the wind, and protected her in his arms. His calm face became horrible and his voice was as cold as that of a demon from Hell, "Dare to touch her, and no one of you will be able to live."

"It's really enviable that you two have such a good relationship." Jayden Lincoln said in his usual disguised benevolent tone, "you all know that I am kind-hearted, so I will do a good thing and send you and your wife away together, so that you won't be sad because of each other's absence."

"Dare it..." Edwin Carter hadn't completed his sentence when once again he a deep darkness flashed in front of his eyes.

He can't see Jane clearly, and he can't see Jayden Lincoln's face clearly.

Everything in front of him became blurry in an instant, as if he was in a whirlpool, trying to swallow him.

"Damn it!" Edwin Carter murmured.

He wouldn't be so flustered if the damned medicine would have attacked him some other time, but it happened at this time.

His mind was in chaos---

No, no, he can't have an accident at this time...

What will happen to Jane if he collapses?

He can't let Jane suffer any more damage.

Edwin Carter calmed down and took a breath quietly. He can't let Jayden Lincoln see anything unusual. Otherwise, things will become more unfavorable.

Jane noticed his abnormality, clenched his big palm and whispered, "Edwin Carter, I'm not afraid, don't worry about me. No matter what means Jayden Lincoln uses, we will bear together and we will overcome. Janell is still waiting for you at home."

Jane held Edwin Carter's hand tightly and looked at him worriedly. She noticed something wrong with him, but she didn't what was wrong.

"Don't be silly." Edwin Carter rubbed her head and gave her a big hug. "Jane, I lost you a few years ago. That's not going to happen again."

"Ha ha... It's really a lovely couple. I'll give you a ride and let you go to another world together." Jayden Lincoln waved again. His man picked up the gun valve and was ready to shoot.

At the same time, Luis George rushed in with several people.

Luis George's people were all bodyguards who followed Edwin Carter. Their skills were good, but no matter how good or how fast they were, they can't match the speed of guns.

Both groups of people were aggressive.

Just by looking at momentum, we can't distinguish the high and the low over there. But when we look at weapons, we seem to see the high and the low.

"Luis George, take Jane and Angela out first." Edwin Carter can't see clearly, but he can hear very well. It seemed the scene was under his control.

"Edwin... come with me..." Jane was so scared. She thought if she goes out with Luis George, Edwin Carter will not come.

She could see into Jayden Lincoln's murderous eyes. Even just by a look, she was sure that he wanted to pick their skin, draw their tendons and drink their blood.

"Jane, be obedient!" Edwin Carter's voice was still low and gentle, but strong. "You go out first, I'll come to you in a moment."

Jane didn't want to go or leave Edwin Carter for half a step, but she knew everything. She can't help him, but if she will be hurt it will be a problem for Edwin Carter, she won't afford to be hurt or distract Edwin Carter. That would be the biggest help.

"Mr. Carter, you, madam and miss leave first. Leave this to us." Luis George didn't want to leave first. He had been with Edwin Carter for so many years, and had regarded Edwin Carter as his God.

If anything happened to Edwin Carter, he couldn't even imagine what he will do.

Jayden Lincoln also knew that keeping Jane here will be the key to their victory. If they can catch Jane, Edwin Carter will be left with no power.

The advantage of catching Jane alive was far greater than killing Jane in one shot, so he didn't let his men shoot at once. Instead, he was waiting for the opportunity to snatch Jane from Edwin Carter's side.

He drew two more gestures. The men got the signal. The target of all the people was transferred from Edwin Carter to Jane.

Edwin Carter's eyes were blurry, there were many people at the scene, and it was very noisy. For a while, it was difficult for him to distinguish the situation at the scene.

"Go, you all go.... ha ha ha." Jayden Lincoln laughed wildly and said, "If anyone dares to go out a step, you can shoot. It's better to kill with one shot."

At this time, Edwin Carter's mind quickly analyzed...

There were two guns at the scene, and he thought with his and Luis George's skills they can grab one gun before the other side fire. Other people can be handed over to the bodyguard for handling. If he gives orders and everyone gets together, they will have a good chance of winning.

But at this time, his condition did not improve. It was still unknown whether he can accurately take one of them or not...

Bang-

All of a sudden, there was a gunshot, and everyone saw that the shooter was not Jayden Lincoln's two men with guns.

Everyone immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the sound of the gun.

Joseph was standing outside with a gun in his hand.

He chuckled, "I'm back, old master. I'll take care of these foolish people for you."

Angela Carter was shocked when she saw the man of her most respected grandpa attacking them with a gun.

Until the sound of the gunshot, Angela Carter suddenly woke up in shock. She stared at Jayden Lincoln with a pair of her beautiful eyes.

All along, she thought he was a kind old man. Even when he said that he didn't want to let go of that child, she still had hope for him. She hoped that Edwin Carter had made a mistake, or it was a nightmare she had, or that, when she wakes up everything will be the same.

But when she just saw that he wanted to kill them, the last hope in her heart completely disappeared.

She was angry, shocked and at a loss....

There was no time for Angela Carter to think more. She suddenly rushed to Jayden Lincoln and hugged him, "Jayden Lincoln, if you ever loved me, if you still have a little humanity, please stop. Angela is begging, please."

How things become like this?

Didn't it always be good before? They all were happy, loving and filial.... How did it become like this?

CHAPTER 417 – WEAK PERSON ALSO FIGHT BACK WHEN FORCED

Angela Carter looked at Edwin Carter and said, "brother, sister-in-law, please go, go quickly."

"No one is allowed to leave." It was not Jayden Lincoln who said this, but Assistant Joseph who has just fired.

He didn't wait for Jayden Lincoln's orders. He aimed his gun at Jane's head, pulled the gun valve, and the bullet roared out.

Angela Carter screamed, "No, no..."

Jane also saw that Joseph pointed them.

He fingered the gun valve and shot at them...

Jane didn't think anything. She tried to push Edwin Carter away. She wanted to push him to the safe area, but she didn't know whether her strength was too small or Edwin Carter's strength was too much. She was held tightly by Edwin Carter.

At the critical moment, Edwin Carter blocked the bullet fired by Joseph for her.

Edwin Carter could not see clearly, but he seemed to hear the sound of bullets coming through the air, and he turned around to protect Jane firmly in his arms.

The bullet shot into Edwin Carter's body and made his body lean forward heavily. Jane took back a few steps.

"Edwin Carter-" Jane held Edwin Carter's waist, the warm blood dripped on the back of her hand, and the thick smell of blood instantly spreads all over the room.

"I'm fine. Don't worry."

He always said that he's OK, he's fine... But it was obvious that he wasn't fine.

The bullet was shot into his body, and the blood dyed his white shirt red.

How could he be okay?

But this powerful man in front of him was biting his teeth hard and saying nothing.

Does he really think he's made of iron and can't be broken?

Jane would like to give him a good beating, why he thinks of himself so brave?

Why can't he behave like an ordinary man?

Why doesn't he take medicine when he is ill?

Why he can't give up when it is needed to give up?

"Shut up! Don't talk." Jane held his waist tightly and looked up at Assistant Joseph, who was complacent.

The worry on Jane's face gradually receded. There was sharp hatred all over her face.

When she was unprepared, Edwin Carter held her waist in one hand, turned around quickly, so fast that no one could react and Edwin Carter had brought Jane to Jayden Lincoln's side.

With his arm movement, he successfully encircled Jayden Lincoln's neck, hooked it and then lifted him up.

Edwin Carter said coldly, "Jayden Lincoln, if you want to live, let your people surrender!"

He was absolutely not joking. As long as he exerts a little strength, he can break Jayden Lincoln's neck.

"Master..." Assistant Joseph wanted to rush over, but when he saw Edwin Carter's arm exerting force again, and Jayden Lincoln's face swelled like a pig's liver because of his poor breath, he stopped.

"Who the fuck dares to come near?" Edwin Carter said fiercely, even if he didn't see clearly, he could still identify the position of those people.

His eyes narrowed slightly under the golden mirror frame, and his eyes were still sharp. No one could see that he could not see clearly at this time.

Death is a terrible word. Even if people know that they have to die one day and even if some people are ready to die but they are still scared when facing death.

It took Jayden Lincoln a lot of effort to squeeze out a few words, "Joseph, you all step down!"

Joseph was very unwilling, but he can't disobey the order of Jayden Lincoln, let alone ignore his safety.

He waved and beckoned his men to retreat around and make way for Edwin Carter and others.

Edwin Carter controlled Jayden Lincoln with one hand, protected Jane with the other hand, and walked cautiously out of the way they gave. At the same time, Edwin Carter said, "Angela, come with me."

Angela Carter shook her head.

She was unwilling to follow. Actually she wasn't unwilling to follow, but she felt that she had no face to follow.

Her grandfather, not only held Janell as hostage, but also tried to kill her brother. She had no face to go back with them.

Angela Carter was Jayden Lincoln's granddaughter. Jayden Lincoln won't hurt her. Edwin Carter must take Jane to a 100% safe position.

His eyes were getting blurred, and he didn't know how long the bullet in his waist let him last, so he has to seize the time left and take Jane away from the dangerous place.

Luis George and several bodyguards surrounded Edwin Carter, forming a natural human flesh wall to protect the safety of Edwin Carter and Jane.

Edwin Carter suffered from gunshot wounds and a lot of blood has lost. Jane wanted to find a way to deal with the wounds for him, but he held her slender body tightly, almost making her whole body stick to her.

It was not a long walk from the yard to the gate, but it took a long time.

Edwin Carter controlled Jayden Lincoln. Jayden Lincoln's men were advancing step by step, because they had guns in their hands, so they had an absolute advantage.

Jane paid attention to her opponent and the injuries of Edwin Carter. Every step was a startling one.

After a long walk, Edwin Carter's car finally appeared in front of them. Edwin Carter let Jane go and she immediately opened the door.

If they sat in the car and leave this place, Jayden Lincoln's people can't think of any way to attack Edwin Carter again. They were not willing to let Edwin Carter go.

Moreover, if Edwin Carter leaves this place, no one will be able to save Jayden Lincoln.

Jayden Lincoln took a look at Joseph. The latter received the signal. He immediately signaled his men. They were ready to attack when Edwin Carter sits in the car.

Luis George found their intention. He quietly signaled several bodyguards around him immediately and they understood what to do.

It was hard for them to retreat safely without controlling them.

Luis George looked at the stone at his feet and then beckoned several bodyguards around him. After receiving his instructions, everyone was ready to kick the stone with the fastest speed.

The stone was kicked hard by them.

The other party didn't expect that Luis George and his men would have such a move. They were caught unprepared and the stone hit important parts of their hands and bodies.

Two men with guns fell heavily forward. As the center of gravity was forward, the gun in their hands fell several meters ahead.

Joseph was hit, but he still held the gun tightly. He became angry. Whether Jayden Lincoln was still controlled by Edwin Carter or not, he didn't care anymore. He raised the gun to shoot.

Luis George was dealing with other men.

In front of Jane's eyes, Joseph's target was Edwin Carter. She was in a hurry. She couldn't care about anything.

She pounced on the gun that fell not far away from her body, grabbed it, pulled the gun valve, and targeted Assistant Joseph.

Bang -

Another shot!

Before Joseph could shoot, he was shot in the straight on his forehead, in the center of his eyebrows, like a spot of a mole.

CHAPTER 418 – POISON PENETRATED DEEP

This shot shocked everyone.

It was not that all the people present were shocked by the shooting of Joseph, they were shocked because the shooter was Jane.

A woman who seemed to be weak enough that without Edwin Carter's support, she was likely to fall, was able to shoot at a critical moment.

Not only others were shocked, but even Jane herself was shocked. She didn't even know how she got the gun or how she fired.

At that time, there was only one idea in her mind. She wanted to protect Edwin Carter and stop anyone hurting him.

She was holding such a firm belief that a person who has never fired a gun can shoot a man and let him die on the spot.

After a moment's silence, Jane realized that she had killed a person, and her hands were shaking.

She was so scared that she wanted to lose the gun, but she also wanted to protect Edwin Carter, so she still held the gun tightly in her hand.

Even though her palms were in a cold sweat, which made her sweat all over her head, but she still didn't let go. She only wanted to protect Edwin Carter.

"Jane..." Edwin Carter handed Jayden Lincoln over to Luis George, walked to Jane with so much effort, and grabbed the pistol from her hand and handed it to Luis George.

Edwin Carter put Jane in his arms, pressed her head on his chest, patted her back gently and comforted her like a child.

"Edwin..." Suddenly Jane looked up from his arms and saw his white lips and face.

She had a sour nose and almost shed tears, but she forced them back to her eyes. She took a breath and said, "Edwin, hold on for a while, we will go to the hospital immediately."

"Okay." Edwin Carter's sexy thin lips were slightly hooked. He raised a smile and gently rubbed her head. "Don't worry, I am okay."

Don't worry. I am okay.

"When you won't be able to move and won't be able to see Janell and me anymore, then you will say that you aren't okay?" Jane shouted.

Edwin Carter looked at her delicate features and smiled. Compared with the gentle and obedient Jane, Jane with a little temper was his most favorite.

This energetic and charming Jane was like the sun for him and her rays made the surrounding stars lose their luster.

Jane was so angry that she bit her lip and said, "Let's go. We'll go to the hospital right away. We can't delay anymore."

"Okay." Edwin Carter smiled gently again, but it seemed that the eyes with stars had lost the light of the past, which made Jane feel that he could not see her.

His eyes seemed empty.

In the past, she could always see her shadow in his eyes like in the sea of stars, but today she suddenly can't see it.

"Edwin..." Jane was about to ask when Edwin Carter's tall and strong body suddenly pressed on her.

Jane stood up straight and supported him, "Edwin Carter."

"You are safe, I am not worried."

Before losing consciousness completely, this was the last sentence of Edwin Carter.

He was shot in the body and had lost too much blood. If there were a normal person, he has fallen down long ago and couldn't survive until now. But it was Jane's Edwin Carter when there would be no more danger for her he collapsed. It was all due to his strong self-control ability.

He has lost Jane once, and has made her suffer so much harm. This time, he wanted to protect her well. He won't let her suffer any more harm.

When Edwin Carter fell, all the bodyguards were in a panic for a while.

Jane saw this and immediately said to Luis George, "Luis George, please send Edwin to the hospital first."

"No need to go to the hospital. He's dead. Ha ha ha..." Jayden Lincoln laughed, "It's nice to see Edwin Carter falling before me."

"Luis George, tape his mouth shut. I don't want to hear any more nonsense from him." Jane gave Jayden Lincoln a bad look.

If she wasn't going to send Edwin Carter to the hospital, she would have cut this old man's meat with a knife and fed it to the dog.

He killed her father, plotted against her, hurt Edwin Carter, and kidnapped Janell.

"You can seal my mouth, but you can't change the fact that his poison has been immersed in his viscera. So don't waste any more time, get the coffin ready for him earlier." Jayden Lincoln said with a laugh.

He was really happy to see Edwin Carter falling before him that he didn't feel so sad to be controlled by others.

"Luis George, shut his mouth." Jane's sharp eyes glared at Jayden Lincoln, "Just wait. You owe us a lot. I will return you back everything."

"Yes." but Luis George couldn't find any tape at the scene, so he had an idea- took off Jayden Lincoln's smelly socks and put them in his mouth.

With her thin body, Jane laboriously supported Edwin Carter's tall and strong body and probed his forehead. His body had started to have a fever. He had to be sent to the hospital as soon as possible to take out the bullet for rescue. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

But the farm was located in the suburb. There was only a small community hospital nearby. The medical condition was not good enough and the nearest large hospital took at least an hour to drive, not counting the time of the traffic jam.

When Jane was worried, there was a rumbling sound in the air. Everyone looked up and saw five helicopters hovering and landing.

Five helicopters landed in the open land nearby.

The majestic Victor James led a group of people dressed in green uniforms and military boots and came there.

His eyes swept the scene like hawk and finally fell on Edwin Carter. He strode to Edwin Carter, took his hand and checked the pulse, and then shouted, "Doctor Hardy."

Hearing the call of Victor James, Doctor Ken Hardy immediately went forward with a military salute, "Yes, Chief."

"Take a team of people and take the injured to the hospital as soon as possible. If there is any delay, it shall be dealt with by military law."

Victor James's voice was loud and fierce, even the birds on the trees around him heard his voice, all fluttered away in fear.

"Yes." Under the command of Victor James, Doctor Ken Hardy and one soldier moved immediately.

There were military doctors and helicopters. This was the best way to save Edwin Carter, but Jane was worried that if someone else took Edwin Carter away, he will not be returned.

Victor James saw Jane's worry, and said, "I'll take care of everything. Go with Edwin, watch him well and don't let anything happen to him."

Jane nodded, gave him a grateful look, and accompanied Edwin Carter to the hospital.

CHAPTER 419 – CALL YOUR GRANDPA FOR THE LAST TIME

When Victor James came with a team of people, Luis George's men had already fought hard with Jayden Lincoln's men.

The arrival of Victor James naturally meant that whichever side he stands, it will be the winner.

Victor James signaled his men, "Take everyone who is lying and standing away. Check their identities to see if they have entered the country illegally. Put people in a separate place and wait for me to go back and take good care of them."

After giving orders to his subordinates, he looked at Luis George again and said, "Leave this place to me, and you take your men back to deal with the injuries."

Victor James was Edwin Carter's uncle, and his reputation has always been very good. He has a good relationship with Edwin Carter. They have cooperated before. Luis George also believed in him. His subordinates were injured, so he should take them back to the hospital.

 

After Luis George had led his men away, Victor James pulled the socks off Jayden Lincoln's mouth, smiled and said, "If you have anything else to say, please hurry up. I am giving you ten minutes."

"Victor James, don't forget what you promised me." As Jayden Lincoln got the chance to speak, he can't wait to shout.

When Jayden Lincoln saw Victor James, he felt he has seen a glimmer of hope. As long as Victor James has feelings for Angela, he can't be as cruel as Edwin Carter.

Victor James chuckled and said, "What identity do you use to talk to me? Is it the master of the Carter family or the wanted criminal who had stolen military secrets and sold them to other countries and has been traced by the state for decades?"

Without giving Jayden Lincoln a chance to argue, Victor James continued, "Jayden Lincoln, my father and I have been looking for you for many years, but I really never thought that you're right beside me."

 

Jayden Lincoln said in a hurry, "Victor James, it has been so many years. Now there is no one who remembers the name Jayden Lincoln. Why do you have to force me?"

Victor James was annoyed with what Jayden Lincoln said. He raised his eyebrows, "Jayden Lincoln, who the fuck forces you? It's you who have done so many abominable things. You have to suffer the consequences."

"Victor James, I'm Angela's grandfather! Your father has killed her parents. You don't even want to let her last family live?" Jayden Lincoln knew that Victor James cared about Angela Carter. It should be useful to use Angela at a critical time.

But Victor James has always been strictly impartial and incorruptible. The more someone tried to be friends with him and gain benefit from him, the crueler he became.

Victor James raised his voice and said, "I have never had any personal feelings. I don't care if you are Angela's grandfather or someone. As long as you're guilty, you will never be able to go out again."

Victor James really didn't play according to the routine. Jayden Lincoln was a little uneasy to hear this. He didn't know what else he can do.

Just when Jayden Lincoln was struggling to figure out a way, he saw Angela Carter step by step coming to their side from the yard.

An idea immediately generated in Jayden Lincoln's mind.

Angela was his granddaughter, a treasure cherished in the palm of his hand for many years and the only blood of their Lincoln family. He definitely can't let his granddaughter marry the James family who killed his son and daughter-in-law.

But Angela loves Victor James.

She was determined to marry Victor James. She didn't listen to anyone and she won't listen.

She has known that Victor James's parents had secretly executed her parents, it would not necessarily make her hate Victor James.

 

Jayden Lincoln slightly coughed and then said, "Victor James, I am the only family of Angela, and you are the one she always wants to marry. You want to deal with me, don't you worry that she will be sad?"

"Don't fucking talk to me, Jayden Lincoln. Angela Carter is Angela Carter. Whether she is the adopted daughter of the Carter family or your granddaughter, it has nothing to do with me."

How could it have nothing to do with him? He just hid the worry in his heart.

He knew his father executed Angela's own parents, and it was obvious for him that if Angela comes to know this truth she would blame him.

Some years ago, Jayden Lincoln told him Angela's real-life experience as old master Carter, so over the years, he avoided her, hid from her, and pushed her away from him.

He thought that he could watch her marry other men, and he will even smile and say congratulations to her, wishing her and her husband a happy life.

But those were all his own thoughts.

Last time when he saw Mr. Paul kissing her, his sense of reasoning, his rationality suddenly collapsed and he rushed to her house impulsively, almost making her his woman.

Victor James's answer was what Jayden Lincoln wanted to hear. He asked again, "Don't you like Angela?"

"Like her?" Victor James's body suddenly stiffened and tightened. He said in an indifferent tone, "I never liked her. Don't think too much."

Jayden Lincoln advanced step by step, "Do you admit that it was your father who killed Angela's parents without finding out the truth?"

 

"Jayden Lincoln, what the hell are you trying to say?" Victor James was completely out of patience. He didn't want to spend more time with this wanted criminal. He added, "They were spies, and the evidence is solid. Is there anything wrong with my father's execution of a military spy?"

"Evidence? The so-called evidence was forged by George Michael. Your father, who is in charge of Jiangbei military region, believed what George Michael said and dealt with them secretly." Jayden Lincoln said more and became more emotional, "Victor James, your James family is so famous, but you're afraid to admit what you've done, aren't you?"

Victor James said angrily, "Marc Bramly, tie this old thing back. If he keeps talking rubbish, starve him for two days and see if he dares to bullshit again."

Jayden Lincoln said loudly, "Victor James, you are guilty, right? You dare not pay for what your father did, you're a coward! How can my Angela be with a man like you who has no sense of responsibility?"

"Marc Bramly!" Victor James roared, "Block up his mouth and tie him back."

"May...May I have a word with him?" Angela Carter's voice suddenly came from behind.

When her voice reached Victor James's ear, he was so stiff that he forgot all his reactions.

Jayden Lincoln said anxiously, "Angela, you should have heard what he just said. Do you still have feelings for this man?"

"Grandpa..." Angela Carter clenched her fists and bit her lips hard. She exerted so much force that she broke her lips. "This is the last time I am calling you grandpa. I will never call you again."

Angela Carter has told herself in her heart more than once that the man is her kind and amiable grandfather, not a murderer at all.

CHAPTER 420 – THE GAP THAT CANNOT BE OVERCOME

But the bloody reality was in front of Angela Carter's eyes. Her kind grandfather sent someone to kidnap the little child Janell. His men shot her brother....

Angela Carter can pretend to be stupid about the things he has done before, pretending that it cannot be true, that others have misunderstood him.

However, she saw the kidnapping of Janell and the shooting of Edwin Carter with her own eyes. She watched Joseph shooting her brother. She saw her brother's blood with her own eyes, the blood flowed and the white shirt was dyed red.

After seeing all this, if she can still turn a blind eye, and kept on thinking that this person is still the kind and amiable grandfather, then what's the difference between her and those scumbag who can't distinguish right from wrong?

"Angela, I'm grandpa..."

"I don't have a grandfather like you, and I don't want the one like you."

Every time Angela Carter said such a word to him, her heart ached but she could only hide her sadness with a roar.

She said clearly that she should be hard-hearted and cut off all relations with him, but her heart still ached.

Before this, she never knew what real heartache is.

At this time she felt. It seemed that the pain made her numb and despaired of the world.

Angela Carter's resolute attitude made Jayden Lincoln understood that they could never get along as warmly as before. Jayden Lincoln sighed and said, "Angela, whether you recognize me or not, but don't forget that James's family is the murderer of your parents. You cannot be with Victor James."

Does Jayden Lincoln think that it's her call to be with Victor James or not?

From the beginning, whether they can be together, it depends on Victor James.

In the past, Angela Carter never understood why Victor James always avoided her. Now she got the answer.

In fact, she didn't blame Victor James. These things of the past have nothing to do with him. There was nothing wrong with James family's actions, since they were related to the national interests.

Angela Carter knew the truth, but when she thought that the people who were executed were the people who gave her life, who wandered in her childhood dream from time to time... She can't help blaming.

Why, it was you?

Why, it has to be my mom and dad?

Her parents didn't abandon her. They just left this world...without their consent...

With these thoughts, Angela Carter took a deep breath, looked up and forced back the tears that she was about to shed and said, "Don't worry. The things you're worried about won't happen."

Leaving the words behind, Angela Carter turned around and walked with heavy steps. She didn't even look at Victor James.

She is a spy family member. The family who raised herself was hurt by her blood and close family. She can't go back. She has no face to go back.

She didn't know where to go.

She can only walk without knowing any final destination.

Victor James's eyes sank, immediately following her.

He pulled Angela Carter into his arms and hugged her tightly. Angela Carter did not struggle, tears like the raindrops slipped silently, soaked Victor James's clothes.

Victor James didn't speak, nor did Angela Carter. Neither of them broke the silence.

Victor James has never seen Angela Carter like this. No matter what happened before, she always used her unique way to deal with it.

He really hoped, as before, she would hold him and beat him up, and threaten him to blow up his camp.

He hoped she can quarrel with him and like she used to do before, "Victor James, you son of a bitch, let's wait and see."

But this time, Angela Carter did nothing other than crying silently in his arms, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world.

After a long time, Angela Carter raised her head and looked at Victor James with tearful eyes, as if to remember his appearance firmly.

"..." Victor James opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his throat seemed to be blocked. He couldn't say a word.

What can he say to Angela Carter?

H'm... her parents were spies and deserve to be executed?

Or, h'm... No matter what kind of person your families are, you are Angela Carter, the child recognized by the Carter family?

The latter sentence can be said to Angela Carter, but the person who can say this was definitely not going to be Victor James.

Angela Carter took back her eyes, wiped her tears, sipped her lips, and showed him a brilliant smile.

She wanted to let him remember how she smiled, not how she cried like a kitten.

"Victor James, take care!" When she smiled, she showed her two cute little tiger teeth. They were bright and shining.

After smiling, she turned around in a natural and unrestrained way, her back was straight, and her every step was slow but firm.

Victor James looked at her slim back, couldn't help but reach out and try to catch her back, but he didn't stop her and took his hand back.

He was her enemy's son. There was a gap between them that can't be crossed. They can't stay together, they can't grow old together.

He looked at her back, watched her step by step going farther and farther away from him.

Uncontrollably, Victor James also followed up. He couldn't want to hold her in his arms anymore. He just wanted to see her going safely from afar.

After walking for a long time, he saw a red sports car with strong wind and the coquettish spirit came at full speed. The car stopped in front of Angela Carter. A man in a white T-shirt and sunglasses came out of the car.

He put down his sunglasses and strode to Angela Carter, "Come on."

Angela Carter looked at him. She didn't move. It seemed she didn't know him.

"Don't know me?" Mr. Paul took out the napkin and wiped Angela Carter's tears, "you look so ugly when you cry."

Mr. Paul wiped her tears and said, "Don't cry. It's not a big deal. Even if the sky collapses, there are tall guys standing for you. In this world, there is no way to live without hardships and there is no barrier that can't be crossed."

"Yeah." Angela Carter nodded hard and smiled at Mr. Paul, but the smile was bitter.

Mr. Paul said, "Too ugly. After seeing you smiling like this, I almost spit out the lunch I had this noon."

Angela Carter pursed her lips and showed a shallow smile.

He's right. There is no barrier that can't be crossed.

No matter what happened, she still needed to live well, live for her dead parents, for herself and to make atonement for grandpa.

At a certain distance, Victor James watched Angela Carter sitting on Mr. Paul's car and watched her leave, but he couldn't do anything.

CHAPTER 421 – SEVERE COMA

In Jiangbei military hospital, emergency operating room lights up.

Jane was anxiously waiting outside the operating room.

For a long time, her teeth had been biting her lips, which had already been broken by her, and the blood had seeped into her mouth.

The clenched fists and nails of her hands were deeply buried in the palm of the flesh of her hands, and the palms were blood red.

She seemed to be using this way to punish herself, but also to calm down and let herself not be so worried and afraid.

She tried to believe that Edwin Carter will be fine...

No matter how dangerous the situation was, she believed that Edwin Carter will survive and will appear in front of Janell and her eyes.

No matter how Jane comforted herself, there was no way to eliminate the fear and worry in her heart.

As long as the light in the operating room isn't off, as long as the operation continued, as long as the doctors haven't told that Edwin Carter is out of danger, her heart can't calm down.

Robert Michael received the news, came to the hospital and saw Jane standing at the door of the operating room like a statue, and looking at the light on the door of the operating room without blinking.

"Jane-" Robert Michael came to her and hugged her with all his strength. "Don't worry, he will be fine."

Jane turned to Robert Michael and nodded, "Yes, I know."

Robert Michael knew that Jane was actually very worried, but she didn't want to show it, and he didn't know what to say to comfort her.

He only slightly increased the strength of holding her, hoping that he could give some strength to her in Edwin Carter's absence and accompany her to wait for Edwin Carter to come out.

After Jayden Lincoln's gang was imprisoned, Victor James hurriedly arrived with a gloomy face. He even didn't go to greet Jane and others.

He stood alone in the corridor smoking cigarettes, one after another.

A nurse came to him and said politely, "Sir, smoking is forbidden in the hospital."

Victor James threw a fierce look at her and saw her running away the next second. However, he obediently stubbed out the butt of his cigarwith a gloomier face.

He was worried about Angela Carter?

He wondered if she can make it.

He came to visit Edwin Carter, but his mind was on Angela Carter. He thought about her back when she turned around.

He knew that Mr. Paul was her fiance, who will take care of her. Maybe she will recover soon. But at the thought of Angela and Mr. Paul, he clenched his fist again.

Damn it!

He cursed silently, his brow was blue and his expression was frightening.

However, at this time, the atmosphere in the operating room was tenser.

Although the bullet didn't hurt the vital organs, it has stayed for too long in his body and he has lost too much blood. At this time, he was in a state of severe coma and probably could not wake up again.

Edwin Carter was unconsciously lying on the cold and bloody operating table. His white shirt, which has been dyed red, has been taken off and left aside.

The main surgeon was trying to take out the bullet, with several nurses around the operating table.

Time passed, minute by minute.

2 hours have been passed, and the person waiting outside the operating room has become more anxious with the passing time.

The ticking sound of the clock on the wall was like knocking on the tip of Jane's heart.

Every knock made her even breathless.

"Jane sit for a while." Jane has been standing at the door for several hours. Robert Michael was worried that if she kept standing like this, she will fall before Edwin Carter comes out of the operating room.

"I don't need to." She had to stand in the nearest place to Edwin Carter, guard him and let him know that she has always been beside him.

Robert Michael sighed helplessly, he had no way than to stand with her.

After long, the lights in the operating room were off, and the doctor came out of the operating room.

Seeing the doctor Jane was about to question, but when she opened her mouth, she found that she was too nervous to say a word.

She swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously, and then heard the doctor saying, "Mrs. Carter, we have successfully taken out the bullet, but because he has lost too much blood, he is still in a severe coma at this time. We need to send Mr. Carter to intensive care and he will stay under observation for 24 hours. If in the next 24 hours he doesn't..."

"No way." Jane interrupted the doctor and said firmly, "no if. He will wake up."

The doctor couldn't say anything more. He nodded and said, "You need to put on sterilized clothes before entering the intensive care room. Mrs. Carter, please go prepare."

Edwin Carter was lying on the hospital bed. His eyes were closed tightly, and his lips were white without a trace of blood. He seemed so calm that his breath was almost imperceptible.

Jane sat by his bed and looked at him quietly. She can't help but think of the things that happened between them before.

He always said to her, "Jane, don't worry, I'm here."

He always said, "Jane, I'm your husband."

Whenever something happens, he always thought about her first.

How lucky is she to meet Edwin Carter, marry him and have a child with him...

Thinking of everything in the past, Jane took Edwin Carter's hand and murmured, "Edwin, I'm here, I'll always be there for you, don't worry."

But he didn't give her any response, he was still quiet as if the soul had gone, there was only a body lying in front of her.

"Edwin..." Jane suddenly choked.

If he hadn't been so stupid, it would have been her lying here, not him.

...

Mr. Paul drove his red racing car with Angela Carter along the whole Jiangbei City for a turn, and finally reached the highest Wuton Mountain in Jiangbei.

He got out of the car and opened the door for Angela Carter, saying, "Let's climb this mountain and we will be able to stand at the highest place in Jiangbei. You stand at the top to shout a few times, swear everyone and take it out."

Mr. Paul didn't wait for Angela's consent. He just dragged her to go. The mountain road was all stepped on by people. It was a long and bumpy road. With every step, she felt like she has to step in the pit.

Mr. Paul put his arm around Angela Carter's waist. Angela Carter shook off his hand, "take away your claws. How dare you touch my waist?"

"Haha..." Mr. Paul took back his hand with a smile and said, "That's right. This is the Angela Carter I know. "

This afternoon, he pulled her around the whole Jiangbei City. She sat in the passenger seat and didn't say a word from the beginning to the end. She looked at the car window and stared outside. He didn't know what she was thinking.

CHAPTER 422 – A PLUM BLOSSOM IMPRINT

Angela Carter was so quiet that she didn't look like Angela Carter. It was very painful for him to watch Angela Carter like that. He didn't know how to help her.

Angela Carter has lived a carefree life for more than ten years. Her family has protected her very well. She has never really seen the evil and filthy side of the world.

All of a sudden, her most beloved grandfather became an executioner, and she came to know that her parents were killed by the father of her most beloved man.

For a while, she didn't seem like a little girl who cannot bear all this. It seemed that she was stronger than others.

Angela Carter cast a look at him and took two big steps forward. "Don't think you've been with me for half a day, so I'll let you take advantage of it."

Mr. Paul shrugged helplessly, "My lady, as your man, I just want to protect you very gentlemanly. I never want to take advantage of you. Besides, if I really want to take advantage of you, I won't let you run when I had the chance."

Angela Carter didn't pay attention to him any more. She ran forward and heard Mr. Paul's voice that was full of worry, "Don't run, I will feel sad to see you falling."

Angela Carter shushed and ran on.

Angela Carter sat down on a big stone and looked up at the sky.

In so many stars, is there her parents?

Over the years, did mom and dad have time to see her?

Do they know that she has lived well these years, with the love of her grandfather, her father, mother, and her brother?

In fact, she was happier than many children.

Although mom and dad didn't stay by her side, mother Carter and father Carter love her a lot.

"Dad, mom..." Angela Carter called her parents in her heart, hoping they can hear her.

Whether they were with her or not, whether they were real spies or not, she still loves them. She hoped they can live well in another world.

Mr. Paul sat down beside Angela Carter, "Here is a shoulder. If you want to lean on it, you can lean on it freely. I am providing my services to you for free."

"Mr. Paul, who are you?" He suddenly appeared at her side, attracted her attention, and his ability was even more powerful than she imagined.

"Do you want to hear the truth?" In the light of the moon, Mr. Paul quietly watched Angela Carter, saying it seriously.

"Of course." If she didn't want to hear the truth she wouldn't have questioned.

Who is he? What does he have to do with her?

Anyway, she never thought about getting involved with him.

Mr. Paul said positively, "I'm from state A, and I'm your fiance. Your parents fixed our marriage when we're young. However, you don't need to care about this identity. No one can force you to do what you don't want to do."

"Really?" Angela Carter sighed softly and said, "Then you must know about my parents. Can you tell me about them?"

Mr. Paul looked up at the starry sky along with Angela Carter's eyes and said in a low voice, "when your parents came to Jiangbei, I was very young, so I don't have much memory of them. But what I still remember is your parents love for each other and they also loved you very much."

They love each other very much. They love her very much... But they were gone. They had been away from her for too long. She had no memory of them in her mind.

She didn't how they looked like, whether they were tall or short. She didn't know whether she looked more like her father or her mother.

"Angela." Mr. Paul looked at her and said, "why don't you go back to state A with me. Visit the place where your parents lived and where you were born."

"Good." Angela Carter agreed.

She wanted to see the place where her parents had brought her to live.

Above all, she thought she had no face to live in Jiangbei, or in Carter's house. She cannot go back there.

There were so many people and things she didn't dare to face, so she had to choose to be a shrinking turtle, hiding in her shell. So no one can see the pain in her heart. No one can see her vulnerability.

They were at the top of the mountain and after midnight, the moon and stars all went to sleep, and the temperature on the mountain has dropped a lot.

Angela Carter felt cold that she shrank. Mr. Paul wanted to hold her in his arms to give her some warmth, but he dared not provoke her. Obviously, he knew her stubborn nature.

The cold wind was blowing, two persons were sitting on the stone, watching the sky.

When Paul looked at Angela Carter, she was already in tears with her knees in her arms, and she vaguely uttered a name - Victor James.

She was such a persistent girl.

No matter how she was rejected by the man, she couldn't stop thinking about him.

But now that she knew the truth about her parents' murder, she can only cut off her feelings for Victor James. Pretending not to care about Victor James, pretending to turn around and leave.

However, no one can understand her inner pain.

...

He sat with Angela Carter at the top of the mountain all night. After daybreak, Mr. Paul sent Angela Carter back to her gray apartment.

After seeing off Angela Carter, he immediately took out his cell phone and made a phone call. When the phone was connected, he immediately said, "Prince, Angela Carter has promised to go back to state A with me."

"Good." There was a very deep voice on the other side.

"Is your injury serious?"

"Not dead for the time being."

After a pause, Mr. Paul said, "Your elder brother asked the president to let you come to Jiangbei to find the princess's child, but secretly sent someone to kill you. I have collected all the evidence of this matter. I can report to the president at any time."

"No." the other side refused, and he said, "It's is not the time to deal with him."

Mr. Paul didn't understand, "So you mean you will stay in Jiangbei?"

At the other end of the phone, Lucas heard Mr. Paul's words and looked at Janell, who was sleeping quietly in bed.

Yesterday, he got a clue from Aaron Paul and rushed to save Janell. When he arrived, he was a little late and she got hurt.

Her forehead was bruised, leaving a plum-like mark. The doctor has given her medicine, but because the wound was too deep, the mark may not be removed for a lifetime.

Mr. Paul thought for a moment and said again, "Prince, I think we should go back to the territory of state A. He will not dare to attack you again."

"Wait a few more days." Lucas said and hung up the phone, but because he didn't pay attention, it pulled the wound on his body, which made him bit his teeth with pain.

CHAPTER 423 – DON’T WANT TO BE TAKEN BY BAD GUYS

Joseph was a completely fugitive man. He didn't care about anyone. He didn't even let a small child like Janell go.

His people tied Janell, threw her in an iron bucket, and then rolled the bucket.

When Lucas thought of the situation at that time when Janell has almost died in the hands of those people, a sharp cold light burst out from the calm eyes of Lucas.

Although he was still injured, his left arm was plastered, his leg was injured, and even his movement was inconvenient, all this could not influence his invisible momentum which could almost frighten the world.

He hobbled over to Janell's side. When his eyes fell on her, he suddenly became her brother Lucas. He looked at her and his eyes seemed gentler.

Lucas stretched out his right hand that was not hurt, gently pinched Janell's cute face, and said in a soft voice, "Janell, don't be afraid, your brother is here to protect you. I will drive those bad guys away and won't let them hurt you again."

Janell heard Lucas's gentle voice, and her long eyelashes flickered. She opened her big beautiful eyes and looked at him with some confusion and fear.

After staring at Lucas for a long time, she suddenly flattened her mouth and began to cry.

One by one, the big tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes.

Lucas softly stroked her forehead and coaxed her in a soft voice, "Janell, don't cry, don't be afraid. I am here with you."

Janell heard Lucas and suddenly stopped crying. She stared at Lucas for long...

After looking at him for long, Janell flattened her mouth and was about to cry again, "you are not my brother Lucas, you are a villain. My brother will protect me. Badman, you go away."

Brother Lucas is much good looking than the man in front of her.

He looked so ugly.

Actually, the boy's head was tied with white gauze, only two eyes and a mouth were exposed. He really didn't look like her brother Lucas. He looked like the bad man who took her away from the amusement park.

Janell raised her fleshy little hand and rubbed her eyes. She cried again sadly, "Janell want dad, Janell want mom. Janell want brother Lucas. Janell don't want a bad guy..."

Lucas wasn't stupid. He understood what Janell meant.

He didn't think about it much. He started to pull the white gauze on his head and put it aside. Then he squeezed his brow against Janell and said, "Look carefully, isn't this your brother Lucas?"

After pulling off the gauze, Lucas's handsome face came out.

Although there was still a wound on his face, Janell didn't need to look at him carefully. She knew he was her brother.

When she saw Lucas, suddenly she was not so afraid. She raised two small arms and said softly, "Lucas, hug-"

"Well, come here." Lucas gently held Janell into the arms. His movements and eyes were very gentle, he was afraid that if he exerts some force he will break this delicate doll.

"Brother, don't let those bad men take Janell away. Those bad men are not good, they beat me. I'm very scared." Janell nestled in Lucas's arms. She rubbed her small head against his shirt.

That day, she was playing with her father in the amusement park and was about to take photos with the snow princess. Somehow, she was carried away.

She could not see anything except that they walked all the time and later brought her to a place where the bad guys gathered. Those bad guys were so terrible. They looked at her like monsters.

At that time, she was so scared. She wanted to find her father, her mother and brother Lucas, but she was alone.

She could do nothing. The big villains tied her with ropes. She had no resistance.

The villains shoved her into the bucket, closed the lid on it, and closed her in the bucket without any light.

Later, they rolled the bucket, and she rolled around in the bucket.

The iron bucket was so hard, and she was so soft. Her little head hit the iron bucket, and she felt so painful.

But the villains were still rolling, and she heard their laughter. She just felt like she couldn't breathe, and after that she didn't know anything. When she saw the light and could hear the voice, it was just now that she heard brother Lucas calling her.

The shirt was dirty by Janell's snivel and tears. Lucas not only didn't dislike it, but also gently stroked Janell's head. He said softly, "Brother is here, he won't let anyone take Janell away. No big bad guys will dare to touch Janell again."

"Brother, you are hurt because the bad guys hit you?" Janell didn't ignore the wound on Lucas's face. She blinked her big watery eyes and asked softly.

Lucas thought for a moment, and then said, "I just tripped down. Those bad guys didn't hit me. I am a superman and no one can hit me."

He can't let Janell know the truth. Otherwise, Janell will doubt his ability and have no sense of security.

He said he is her superman, but he fell down like this. Janell gave him a contemptuous look.

Janell looked at him and said again, "I want mom and dad. Where are they?"

Lucas held her softly and comforted, "Janell's mom and dad have to do other things. When they finish it, they will return. Now, Janell has to be obedient. You have to listen to the doctor's advice to take medicine. To listen to Aunt Linda's advice to eat and go to sleep. When you wake up, you can see mom and dad."

"Mmm..." Janell reluctantly nodded, "Janell is an obedient child. I will sleep now."

Janell lay back in the bed, closed her eyes tightly, her lips were open, and she seemed to count quietly.

Before long, just about a minute, Janell suddenly opened her big eyes and looked around, as if searching for her father and mother.

Lucas rubbed Janell's head and said, "Janell, it's morning, it's time to get up."

Janell blinked her beautiful big eyes, but she wanted to go on sleeping. Because he said that when she wake up, she will see mom and dad.

CHAPTER 424 – CAUSES OF SEVERE COMA

Lucas knew what was going on in Janell's mind. He said, "Wait till night, and then go to sleep. When you open your eyes tomorrow morning, mom and dad will appear beside Janell."

"Then I get up quickly, eat and sleep again quickly. So I will see mom and dad soon." Janell was smart and lively, but she was a child, so she thought that as long as she does it faster, time will pass faster.

"What a silly child."

As soon as Lucas said this, a pair of two big eyes fell on him and he immediately regretted what he just said.

This child didn't need to do anything. If she just looked at him with her innocent eyes, it would make people feel that he has done too much.

...

In Jiangbei military hospital-

The time limit given by the doctor was 24 hours. If Edwin Carter can't wake up in 24 hours, he will probably never wake up. After the operation, it had been a whole night, but Edwin Carter didn't wake up at all.

Time was still ticking.

Time doesn't care who is lying in the hospital bed, how much time you need, it always passes in such a rhythm, always moves forward without stopping.

Jane looked up at the clock on the wall. Edwin Carter has been lying in the ICU for 12 hours. Half of the time has passed and with every passing second, the time for him was becoming less.

"Jane, why don't you go and lie down for a while and leave it to me?" Robert Michael looked at Jane worriedly.

She guarded Edwin Carter for one night. She didn't even close her eyes for a second. In the morning, she again went to the doctor to ask about Edwin Carter.

She was doing all this. She never stopped for a minute, just like a spinning top.

Jane shook her head and said, "Brother, please guard Edwin here. Until I am back, don't let anyone go in."

It was just she wanted to be extra careful. She didn't want to have any more accidents.

Edwin Carter hasn't come to his senses yet. He was in danger.

If the villain gets a chance, then... She didn't dare to think at all.

Robert Michael nodded, "I see. Don't worry. Leave it to me."

"Okay." Jane nodded and left.

Several doctors in charge of Edwin Carter were discussing the situation. She can listen to them to understand the real situation of Edwin Carter, to take good care of him and to make him wake up earlier.

According to the doctors, there were two reasons why Edwin Carter fell into a severe coma and couldn't wake up.

One is that he was injured by gunshot for too long and lost too much blood.

The other, and the most important one, is that Edwin Carter had a kind of latent poison called HDR.

HDR is a kind of colorless and tasteless chronic poison. At the beginning of ingestion, there will be no abnormality in the body. After six months of the intake, different symptoms will appear. There are many cases. Some of them have decreased physical function. Some of them are blindness.

"Why are you talking so much nonsense?" After listening to the doctors' words, Victor James, who was also attending the meeting, couldn't help roaring, "I need you to save him. No matter what poison he has or how much blood was lost, I just need to see the result, not to listen to you to find the reason."

"Uncle, let me take care of it. You've been here all night, too. Go and have a rest." Compared with Victor James's grumpiness, Jane was much calmer.

Because she understood that Edwin Carter had fallen. She had to be strong and calm. Only when by staying calm she can help him.

The doctors sitting in the conference room were all well-known doctors from the country and abroad. They have their own reasons to analyze the situation of Edwin Carter.

If she hadn't stopped Victor James, it will affect the normal performance of doctors. So at this time, Jane understood that not only herself but also the people around her could not be disordered. All the focus was on saving Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter had lost too much blood and doctors had found a matching blood type for transfusion. So, this problem had been solved.

At present, they needed to work together to find out the antidote for HDR, so that they can wake up Edwin Carter in the fastest time.

A few days ago, when Edwin Carter fainted for the first time, doctors had already prepared an antidote, which really woke him up. However, it did not completely relieve the poison in Edwin Carter's body, and the situation became more serious.

At the end of the meeting, Victor James walked behind Jane and said, "Jayden Lincoln had sent people to follow my sister and brother-in-law quietly to block this news. They didn't receive any news about such a big event here.

Edwin is also extremely filial to his parents. He always carries it on his own and doesn't want to cause trouble to his parents, so he didn't tell them about it.

But now the situation is so serious that it's still unknown when Edwin will wake up, so I made the decision last night to inform my brother-in-law." Speaking of this, Victor James raised his hand and looked at the time, then said, "They have taken a flight from New Zealand when they received the news. This evening, they should arrive in Jiangbei. Be prepared for it."

"Well, thank you, uncle." Jane nodded.

Edwin Carter's parents were very good people. She got along with them for a while, and they really accepted her.

Just because Edwin Carter's parents were very good, Jane felt pressure in her heart. She failed to take good care of Edwin Carter, which made the elders sad.

Victor James said, "It's my responsibility. I am the younger uncle of Edwin. I am a generation older than him, but we are almost of the same age. We have a good relationship with each other. We are more friends than uncle and nephew."

Being Edwin Carter's uncle and friend, he always tried to protect him. He never let his sister worry. When something happened to Edwin Carter, no matter by which relationship, he had no reason to not do his best.

Jane smiled softly and said, "in fact, the situation here is relatively stable. My brother and I are here. You should have something else to deal with. You should go first."

Edwin Carter didn't wake up, but the situation will not worsen. The situation was stable and there was no major problem for the time being.

Victor James has been thinking about Angela Carter. He had no idea about her situation, but...

Jane added, "uncle, Angela really loves you. I think compared with the truth of her life and the fact that her grandfather is an executioner, if she has to leave you, it will make her sadder."

CHAPTER 425 – DO YOU WANT TO DIE IN JIANGBEI

Victor James understood what Jane said to him. It's just if Angela Carter sees him again, she will be sadder. And it was enough for him that Angela Carter was still good.

"Don't care about such things. Presently, the most important thing for us is to see Edwin getting out of the coma. Other things can be delayed."

In spite of this, Victor James drove away, and the destination was the gray apartment where Angela Carter lived.

Weather was still very hot, and the air seemed to be filled with smoke. It took Victor James more than an hour to drive to the gray apartment.

When he arrived, the coquettish red sports car he saw yesterday was parked outside the gray apartment. Mr. Paul was sitting in the car with a cigarette in his hand.

Victor James quickly turned the steering wheel and then braked hard. The car stopped steadily at several centimeters away from Mr. Paul's car.

Mr. Paul turned to look over and raised a smile, "Yo, look. It turned out to be the famous chief James of Jiangbei military region. It must not be easy to bring this great man here today."

Victor James ignored him, turned off the fire, took out the lighter and the smoke.

Mr. Paul didn't care his apathy. He continued, "Chief James is a big man. Even while smoking cigarettes he looks so cool. I am impressed. It's not surprising that my Angela, who is young and innocent, was infatuated with you for a while."

My Angela!

These words fell into Victor James's ear. He moved his lighter and threw it at Mr. Paul with full force.

His mind wanted to control his actions, but when he was overwhelmed by feelings, the body's response was completely out of the control of his mental control.

When he responded, the lighter had already flown to Mr. Paul. Mr. Paul instinctively stooped to hide. The lighter hit the engine cover of his sports car heavily, making a dent.

Seeing his sports car that worth million got injured, Mr. Paul pretended to shake his head sadly, "Victor James, you hurt me, I can bear it. But if you hit my 'wife', I won't let you go."

For the sake of Victor James's bad mood, he forgave him once. But if Victor James dares to hurt his "wife" again, he won't bear it.

He has spent millions on his "wife". Although millions were not much for him, but he had been brought up to be thrifty so it was a large sum for him.

Victor James still smoked quietly, took two puffs, and said, "You needed to learn a lesson. So, you'll understand that you can even eat medicine without care, but you can't talk to me without care."

"Victor James, I just said that she is my Angela and you are jealous. She will go back to state A to marry me. Do you have to blow up our wedding room?" He had to fight against the army ruffian named Victor James.

"What?" Victor James's eyebrows were raised, and his anger was obvious in his eyes. "Paul, do you want to die in Jiangbei?"

"In Jiangbei, everyone knows your James's family's power. There's really nothing that you don't dare to do. But are you sure you dare?"

Mr. Paul sneered and said, "Victor James, your father has killed Angela's parents. Her grandfather is also in your hands. Now you want to harm her fiance? I don't know what her family owes your James family."

Victor James heard this and suddenly felt suffocated and a feeling called heartache spread in his heart.

Victor James has watched Angela Carter growing up, from a little baby to a beautiful girl.

Angela Carter's position in Victor James's heart was far beyond their imagination, even far beyond Victor James's own imagination.

He had always hoped that she would always be as carefree as she was when she was a child and would live like that all the time.

Once, he did not see her for a year. When he saw her again, he found that she had grown from a little girl with golden hair to a big girl, and her every move was more feminine.

For a moment, the thought that he wanted to marry her and that thought burst into his mind like a flash of lightning, which frightened him at that time.

It didn't take long for him to have that idea. Jayden Lincoln, who pretended to be the old master Carter, found him and told him about Angela's true identity. At that time, he knew that he and Angela Carter would never be together in this life.

He thought that as long as he is indifferent to her, she will stay away from him, even if one day she knew the truth of her parents' death, she would not be in a dilemma.

But that little girl turned out to be too stubborn. Over the years, he splashed cold water on her again and again, but failed to wake her up.

Victor James didn't know how to answer Paul's question, but he took two more puffs of smoke to suppress his restlessness.

Mr. Paul added, "Victor James, Angela has agreed to go back to state A with me. If you really want her to have a good life in the future, then don't appear in front of her again. Let her go with me in peace."

Victor James killed the cigarette butts and turned to Mr. Paul, "She... she really agreed?"

"With her temper, if she doesn't agree, can I force her? And you should understand why she wants to leave Jiangbei and go back to state A with me." Mr. Paul saw Victor James appearance and felt more comfortable at last.

After hearing Mr. Paul's words, Victor James took out another cigarette and wanted to find a lighter. He remembered that he had smashed the lighter.

Mr. Paul handed over his lighter from the window in time and said, "Chief Victor James, lend you a lighter, no need of thanks."

Victor James didn't pick up the lighter. He took a sip of unlit smoke and made it look like smoking. He added, "I heard that your third prince also came to Jiangbei?"

Mr. Paul shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "The sources of Chief James is really impressive."

Their third prince came to Jiangbei alone, without bringing any people around. He still used a common identity, except for a few people in the presidential palace of state A, others didn't know. Maybe Victor James's intelligence system network was much more powerful than they think.

Victor James raised his eyebrows and said, "If you are found to enter my country illegally, you should know the consequences better than me."

CHAPTER 426 – TRYING TO BE A GOOD DAUGHTER-IN-LAW

"Anyway, our third prince is the son of the president. It's not hard to forge an identity. It's hard to find out." Mr. Paul laughed like a rascal that needed to be beaten.

"If you people won't make trouble in Jiangbei. I can turn a blind eye. But if you tried anything, then I won't care about your identity."

Victor James said, started his car and left. Maybe, he didn't want to expose his mind to Paul.

Mr. Paul watched Victor James's car leave. He took his eyes back after a long time. He raised his lips and smiled softly. He seemed confident and evil.

Angela Carter, oh no, her real name should be... Angela Lincoln.

There was a marriage agreement between them, and it was made by their parents. He would never give up on Angela.

Mr. Paul looked up and saw the window of Angela Carter's room. Victor James came here directly. It seemed that he had often guarded Angela Carter before. Mr. Paul looked up at the window a while before driving away.

Shortly after Mr. Paul drove away, Victor James, who had already left, drove his military black SUV back here.

Similarly, his eyes were focused on a window on the 29th floor.

He just hoped that the person he wanted to see would walk to the balcony so that he could see the human figure. 

But he sat downstairs for two hours, but couldn't saw Angela coming to the balcony as he wanted.

...

After coming back home, Angela Carter curled up on the sofa in the living room and looked at someplace motionless without blinking for a long time.

She curled up in a huddle and held herself tightly in her arms.

There was no air conditioning in the room. It was very hot, but she felt so cold that she shivered all over.

She felt like an abandoned child, unable to find the way home, because she had no home.

She kept the same posture and did not move. Her legs were numb because of the poor blood circulation, but she could not feel it.

The numbness of the body was far from that of the heartache.

She wanted to pretend that nothing had happened and to follow Mr. Paul back to state A heartlessly. But as soon as she reached home, when she was quiet, all the things that she didn't want to remember came to her mind.

Carter family has always regarded her as their own daughter.

Her mother always liked to touch her head and say to her gently, "Angela, mom really hopes you don't grow up so fast, so that you can stay with my mother for a few more years. When you are not by my side time don't pass quickly. I really miss you."

Dad was the same. He often said to her, "Angela is a girl, girls should be spoiled and loved."

Whenever she fell into trouble, her father said to her, "it's good for a boy to have a calmer personality. A girl's character should be lively. Lively children are more likable."

No matter how she causes trouble, in order not to let brother punish her, dad always thinks of ways to excuse for her.

Only her brother got angry with her. But her brother never really got angry with her. He has such a cold character that he was not close to anyone. From childhood, he received the typical education of the Carter family for boys. He learned to be strict with himself.

So when he saw that she always fell into trouble, he could not help but apply what he had learned. But he didn't really punish her, he just threatened her.

Angela Carter still remembered one time when she accidentally fell, broke her knee and shed a little blood, which was not serious. Her brother was so upset that he flew to see a doctor with her.

In his anger, he changed the person who had been following her all the time, and then hired the extremely wordy Alfred Kim. Although Angela Carter disliked Alfred Kim's wordiness at ordinary times, she still can't bear to think that she will leave Jiangbei soon and never meet them again.

Alfred Kim was wordy, but he worked carefully. As long as it was her matter, he always did everything properly and never let her worry about anything.

And there was Janell... the little doll she was reluctant to part with.

Janell's mother was not around when she was born, so Angela Carter regarded herself as Janell's mother and loved her a lot. She has seen Janell, from a little baby to slowly grow up.

At the thought of never seeing such a lovely little child again, Angela Carter's heart was aching.

She didn't know what had happened to Janell?

After her brother Lucas had rescued her, did he take good care of her?

The experience of being caught will leave a shadow on her memory?

And her gentle and virtuous sister-in-law, her brother was in a coma, and Janell had just been rescued. How will she bear all this alone?

Angela Carter wanted to see the situation and do her best, but when she thought that all these things were caused by her grandfather, she felt embarrassed.

In such a muddle, Angela Carter sat from morning to night.

The window was already full of lights, and her room was silent without lights.

...

Knowing that Edwin's parents were coming, they got the time for their plane to arrive at Jiangbei Airport, Jane has made preparations in advance.

She arranged Edwin Carter's driver to pick up them from the airport, and then called the servants at home to arrange the room so that Father Carter and mother could have a rest at home. What should be thought of and can be done was done by Jane. She hoped she can be a qualified daughter-in-law.

In the evening, Father Carter and mother arrived at the hospital together.

After flying for more than ten hours, mother Carter couldn't bear it, but they still didn't go home. They came to the hospital directly from the airport to see Edwin Carter.

For a mother, her health is far less important than that of her son. If her son is not well, how can she go back to sleep?

Because of her poor health, Father Carter didn't tell her what happened when he received the phone call last night. He only said that Edwin Carter asked them to come back to Jiangbei.

When the plane began to land, Father Carter told her the real reason for returning home.

Hearing that Edwin Carter was hurt, Mother Carter was so worried that she almost fainted in Father Carter's arms.

She was so angry that she didn't want to talk to him. Their son had an accident, but he didn't tell her and hid it from her for so long. She knew that he didn't tell for her good, but it was the matter of their son, and her body was not as bad as he thought.

CHAPTER 427 – PARENTS RETURN HOME

From the airport to Jiangbei military hospital, it took more than an hour's drive, mother Carter has been very worried and angry. She wasn't willing to talk to father Carter.

How could she not be angry when such a big thing happened at home, and he kept her in the dark?

Father Carter hugged her and said, "Olivia, don't be angry. We will see our daughter-in-law soon. If you look angry, she will think you are angry with her."

"I'm angry with you. I am not angry with my daughter-in-law." Mother Carter beat him hard, and said, "Jane is such a good woman. She gave birth to a lovely baby. I love her too. How can I be angry with her?"

Father Carter shook his head, "I'm just saying..."

Mother Carter forcibly interrupted father Carter and said, "You don't even need to say it."

Father Carter said softly, "Okay okay... As long as you are not angry, I'll listen to what you say."

For many years, whether right or wrong, he listened to her. After all, she's his beloved wife.

...

Jane asked Robert Michael to guard Edwin Carter in the ward. She had been waiting for father and mother at the gate of the hospital for a long time.

There was a distance between the parking lot and the gate of the hospital. Father Carter and her mother have to walk for nearly ten minutes to reach the gate of the hospital after getting off the car.

At a short distance away, she saw them.

She hadn't seen them for nearly four years. But they still gave Jane the same feeling as when she first saw them. Father Carter was protecting mother Carter and his cautious appearance always made people think that he is protecting a child for fear that she will bump into someone.

"Hello, mom, dad..." Jane took a few deep breaths and called them. She was a bit worried that they didn't remember her.

"Hi, Jane." Father Carter nodded his head in response.

"Jane..." Mother Carter came up to hold Jane's hand and said excitedly, "Child, it's so nice to see you back!"

Jane has come back, their son wouldn't have to bear the pain of missing her anymore. He would not have to look at the cold tombstone for half a day every week.

"Mom..." Mother Carter was so kind and considerate that her nose was sour. "I'm sorry, I didn't take good care of Edwin. He..."

Mother Carter patted Jane's hand and said softly, "Child, please don't say this, it's not your fault. You can't blame yourself. Edwin will be sad to hear that. You know, he loves you the most."

"Jane, please accompany your mother to the ward to see Edwin." Father can't bear to see his wife's tears, so he stopped her before she started shedding tears.

"Yes. Mom, dad, please follow me." Jane nodded and led father and mother to Edwin Carter's ward.

Mother Carter had told herself countless times that when she sees her son, she will not cry. But when she saw Edwin Carter lying on the bed, she felt miserable.

His eyes were closed, his face and lips were pale without a trace of blood.

"Son..." As soon as she spoke, her tears began to fall.

Father Carter patted her on the back and said softly, "I am here. Our son will be fine. You and Jane stay here. I'll go to the doctors."

Father Carter was also worried about Edwin Carter's physical condition, but he was the pillar of the family and certainly, he can't be as vulnerable as his wife.

"Ask everything. Get the information. You'd better write it down in person. Don't miss any details." Mother Carter advised him.

"Don't worry, I know what to do." Father Carter wanted to hug mother Carter. When he saw that his daughter-in-law was still on the stage, he gave up the idea.

In order to take care of his weak and sickly wife, father Carter gave Shengtian to his son as early as possible. He has been out of business for many years. Now, his first impression was that of the literary reputation born in a family of aristocratic family which was a bit less like a businessman.

But he was born in the Carter family. He was in business with his father when he was young. He was once very popular. Just because he quit for many years, it didn't mean he can't do anything now.

His father was replaced by Jayden Lincoln. Now he has become the eldest elder of the Carter family. His people will naturally come to him.

After learning about Edwin Carter's condition in detail from the doctors, father Carter immediately gave an instruction, "Edwin still has the last three hours, and the time can't be delayed anymore. Immediately set up a group of experts to study the antidotes that can detoxify that poison's effect. On the other hand, send someone to find Jayden Lincoln's subordinates. In any case, try to get the information out of his mouth and get the antidote."

Father Carter's way was to work together on both sides, one more road, one more choice, and Edwin Carter will have one more chance to wake up.

As for the candidate to meet Jayden Lincoln in Jiangbei military region, he decided to go by himself.

Jayden Lincoln killed his father, replaced his father, and let him recognize a thief as his father for so many years. He should go to meet that man well.

...

"Mom, your health is not good. Let my brother take you back to have a rest first. I'll accompany Edwin here." In the ward, mother Carter seemed overtired. Jane couldn't help but have some worry.

She knew mother was worried about Edwin Carter. After father Carter left, Jane grabbed her hand and wanted to give her some strength.

Mother Carter said with a smile, "Jane, don't worry. Mom is not that vulnerable. But your face looks even paler than Edwin. Go to have a rest. I am here."

"I'm not tired." Jane smiled softly. She didn't want to leave Edwin Carter for half a step. She was afraid that Edwin Carter would be sacred, so she wanted to stay beside him to protect him.

Mother Carter looked at Jane carefully. Haven't met her for several years, she could not see any changes in her appearance, but she had more grace and tender temperament from inside to outside.

Edwin Carter was injured and comatose. Instead of seeing her flustered and confused, she took good care of Edwin Carter. In fact, she arranged her affairs well.

If she is Jane's place, she would not have done so well.

A few years ago, when she saw Jane at first sight, she liked her a lot. Especially, when she saw that her son had changed because of Jane, she was more pleased.

She just didn't expect that Jane would have a car accident...

At that time, none of them doubted the identity of the old man, and naturally, they didn't doubt that her accident was also planned.

CHAPTER 428 – A BRAT IN CHILDHOOD

Not long ago, mother Carter received the news that Jane, who had been "dead" for several years, suddenly came back. At that time, mother Carter couldn't believe that it was true. For a while, she thought that his son didn't give up on Jane and found a substitute similar to Jane.

Just now, when mother Carter saw Jane, she was able to make sure that she is her daughter-in-law that was "dead" several years ago.

A person's appearance, name, birth can be fake, but that kind of temperament from inside to outside can't be fake.

Jayden Lincoln can imitate the old Carter perfectly, but there were some small differences in his temperament.

At that time, she and Edwin Carter's father noticed that the old Carter was somehow a little bit different. But because Jayden Lincoln had the same face, they all thought that he was old and due to which his temperament has been changed. No one thought that he was replaced, so they were cheated by him for so many years.

Mother Carter patted Jane's hand and said, "Jane, are you interested in knowing about Edwin's childhood?"

"Yes, sure. I'd like to know about his childhood, but he never told me," Jane nodded.

Jane was interested in Edwin Carter's childhood. She wanted to know if he was that much cold when he was a child. She asked Edwin Carter about his childhood several times in private, but he didn't want to tell her.

Mother Carter held Jane's hand, looked at Edwin Carter, who was lying in the hospital bed, and slowly said, "When Edwin was very young, he was actually a brat. He was more mischievous than other children. He had done all kinds of mischievous things."

"Edwin was a brat?" Jane also looked at Edwin Carter. She couldn't imagine how this serious man looked like in his childhood.

Mother Carter nodded, smiled, and said, "fighting, brawling, he has done everything. Every time he beat other people's children so much that even their mothers couldn't recognize them."

Well, it was like what Edwin Carter can do. No matter what he did, he always did his best.

As she said this, mother Carter's smile faded and she said pathetically, "but Edwin's childhood was shorter than other children, and he was more sensible than others. He knew that my health is not good. His father would spend more time to take care of me, and he started bearing the responsibility that should not belong to his age."

Mother Carter continued, "When he was young, he had to study and do business with his father in addition to going to school every day. When other children were rolling around in their mother's arms, he has learned to take care of his mother and sister."

While listening to mother Carter quietly about Edwin Carter's childhood. Jane's eyes were fixed on Edwin Carter, and her heart was aching.

Because his mother's health was not good, he didn't enjoy his childhood like other children.

He was forced to grow up ahead of time, to take the responsibility that does not belong to his age. He learned to take care of his mother and sister at a young age, so when she married him, he never refused her any request. He took the responsibility to take care of his wife.

Later, mother Carter said something, but Jane couldn't hear it. All she could hear was the ticking of the clock on the wall.

The time for Edwin Carter to wake up was passing quickly.

The ticking sound of the clock was like the laugh of the devil.

The devil looked at them covetously, laughing wildly and horribly, "his life is mine, I will take him away, none of you can stop it."

Gradually, the devil's face turned into Jayden Lincoln's, and he smiled and said, "don't waste time and money. I told you that his poison has gone deep into the bone marrow, he'll die."

Suddenly, Jane jumped up, grabbed the water glass on the table and smashed it on a wall. She roared, "Jayden Lincoln, if you bullshit again, I will kill you."

Mother Carter grabbed Jane in a hurry, "Jane, what's the matter?"

Mother Carter's voice, like a basin of cold water pouring on Jane's head and woke her up from the evil spell.

She shook her head, "I... I am okay."

Since Janell has been kidnapped till now, many hours have passed, and Jane's spirit has been in a tense state, hanging on the edge of collapse. If it wasn't for her to keep telling herself that Edwin Carter had fallen, the family would need her support, maybe she couldn't hold on to it at all.

There was no sign of soberness in Edwin Carter.

Father Carter and Victor James reached Jiangbei military region to meet Jayden Lincoln.

Victor James led the way and said, "Jayden Lincoln knows that he has no way to go back, there is only a dead end, and he is going to die. He must want to take Edwin down with him. It must be hard to ask what we want from his mouth."

Father Carter gave a light snort and raised a profound smile, "don't make a conclusion too early before we ask him."

Victor James said with a smile, "you have been out of business for many years, and you have lived a semi reclusive life these years. I thought you only cared about my sister's health and nothing else. "

"Edwin is your sister's and my only child." Edwin Carter was the only son of their love, so how could he not care about his son if he loves his wife so much?

He was strict with Edwin Carter when he was young, because they had only one child. Sooner or later, they have to leave him. There will be no brothers or sisters around Edwin Carter. He had to deal with any problems on his own.

During the conversation, the two of them have arrived at the cell where Jayden Lincoln was being held.

Jayden Lincoln was a famous traitor decades ago. He was most wanted by the state for decades. He was held in an unbreakable cell in Jiangbei military region.

Jayden Lincoln sat in the corner of the cell and heard the footsteps. He slowly raised his head and saw Victor James and Stephen Carter. He was not surprised at all.

"Stephen Carter, here you are." Jayden Lincoln smiled, with a wrinkled face, but he could not hide his pride.

"Yes. I'm here." Stephen Carter's voice was very calm, as if the man in front of him was not his enemy.

Overnight, Jayden Lincoln's hair seemed whiter, making him look much older, but he was still unrepentant.

He said with a smile, "Stephen Carter, you have been my son for more than 20 years. Don't you know my character?"

Stephen Carter ignored Jayden Lincoln's provocative words. The old man was in a cage, what else he can do except uttering poisonous words?

Father Carter looked around and said slowly, "Victor James, this is a very small place to keep people. Mr. Lincoln is getting older, let him go out and let him live well in his old age."

CHAPTER 429 – PSYCHOLOGICAL TACTICS

Victor James took Stephen Carter's words with a smile, "Brother in law, you know, Jayden Lincoln has offended many people before. People who want to take revenge from him may be able to row to the city from here. Now his identity is exposed, and he will be released from here, those people won't let him live."

Victor James knew Stephen Carter's purpose, so did Jayden Lincoln.

After all, no one knew better than Jayden Lincoln what he did in the past.

At that time, because of doing too much abominable things, he was forced into a desperate situation, so he thought of continuing to live as a substitute for someone.

Although he disappeared in people's eyes for many years, many people have forgotten him, but as soon as the Carter family and Victor James expose his identity, those people he had offended before, whether the private or collective would come to Jiangbei to settle accounts with him.

If he is caught, then he won't be able to escape again and those people are likely to cut his body into many parts.

Stephen Carter wanted to seize his weakness to get the antidote for the HDR.

"Ha ha..." Jayden Lincoln sneered and said, "Stephen Carter, if you let me go, I will be really thankful to you."

He arranged Sienna Henry to lurk beside Edwin Carter for so many years, and then succeeded in poisoning Edwin Carter silently. He has worked hard for so many years to make it. How can he just listen to Stephen Carter and tell him about HDR?

As long as Edwin Carter doesn't recover, as long as they can't find an antidote, the old man was sure that Stephen Carter won't dare to do anything about him.

Besides, they have to take good care of him. Otherwise, if something happened with him, Edwin Carter's poison can't be cured and Edwin Carter can only live like a dead person for life.

Stephen Carter knew Jayden Lincoln's weakness, and Jayden Lincoln also knew Stephen Carter's weakness.

Jayden Lincoln wanted to keep his own life, while Stephen Carter wanted to keep Edwin Carter's life.

Edwin Carter was young and the person-in-charge of Shengtian. His life was more important than that of an old man.

Jayden Lincoln admitted that the life of Edwin Carter was much more important than him. So if he fights well, he can win in the end.

"Don't thank me. You deserve it." Father Carter pretended didn't know what Jayden Lincoln was talking about. He turned to Victor James and said, "Can you let him go now?"

"You're my brother-in-law. How can I refuse to you?" Victor James beckoned the soldiers who were guarding Jayden Lincoln and said, "Mr. Lincoln has lived here all night and suffered a lot. Take him to have a good meal and then send him away. By the way, inform Jiangbei's sea, air, and land routes to strictly check the people leaving Jiangbei. Don't lose Mr. Lincoln."

"Chief James is very courteous, thank you for your kindness." At this time, Jayden Lincoln still believed that they were acting, and they would never let him go, so he followed the soldiers.

After a few steps, Jayden Lincoln stopped suddenly, tried to analyze the true intentions of Stephen Carter and Victor James. But he was disappointed. Victor James and Stephen Carter didn't have any unusual expressions on their faces. They were happily talking about something.

Jayden Lincoln can't guess what they were thinking and his heart felt uneasy.

Are they really going to let him go?

Did they find an antidote to the poison?

Although he was a little uneasy, he was a cunning man and didn't show up. He had to take the initiative and let Stephen Carter compromise, or he would die.

Jayden Lincoln nodded and smiled at them, then said, "I didn't expect that I can walk out after getting into the cell of Jiangbei military region. Thank you again."

Father Carter said calmly, "well, you can leave. Don't be too polite."

Jayden Lincoln smiled again, he tried to hide his inner tension, but his face couldn't help it.

He followed the soldier and felt more uneasy. This was very obviously a psychological warfare, but at this time he can't guess what the other side might be thinking, which put him at a disadvantage.

Jayden Lincoln walked slowly with the soldiers. He hoped that the people behind him would stop him in time.

However, even after a long walk, Jayden Lincoln still didn't hear Stephen Carter's voice. He was about to leave the area where the criminals were being held.

Stepping out of Jiangbei military region would be like losing all the strength to protect him. Once he goes out he can't imagine who will catch him or how he will die.

At least, at this time, he can't go out.

He can't leave Jiangbei military region in any case before he is ready to deal with it.

Jayden Lincoln took a deep breath, looked back at Stephen Carter again. Stephen Carter's face was still calm, his eyes were deep, and Jayden Lincoln could not see what he was thinking.

Jayden Lincoln always thought that Stephen Carter's whole mind was on his sick wife. Stephen Carter had not been involved in Shengtian for a long time, so he would not be his opponent at all.

But today, Jayden Lincoln found that he was wrong. He really looked down upon Stephen Carter by considering him as a useless man.

Carter family old man founded Shengtian. Stephen Carter helped him when he was young. To tell the truth, even if he had no talent, he was still better than many.

What's more, his son Edwin Carter is a good example. How a useless man with ordinary genes can give birth to an excellent son like Edwin Carter?

Jayden Lincoln said, "Stephen Carter, I know you come to me today just for the antidote. Why don't you come straight to the topic?"

"No, I don't want any antidote." Father Carter stood there with folded arms and looked at Jayden Lincoln coldly, as if he was the God above looking down at someone.

"Don't want to know how to detoxify HDR?" Jayden Lincoln smiled and said in a cold voice, "do you really think that everyone except you is a fool?"

Father Carter looked at him and said with a smile, "Jayden Lincoln, don't overthink. I came here just to let you out."

To let Jayden Lincoln out--- Stephen Carter seemed really serious.

However, his purpose was not simple. He just wanted to send Jayden Lincoln out to die, and he won't let him die so easily.

Outside the military region, his life will be worse than death.

Jayden Lincoln replaced his father, and his son was poisoned by Jayden Lincoln. Jayden Lincoln did so many abominable things.

How can he let him die so easily?

Jayden Lincoln's life will be even worse than death, and he didn't need to do it himself. When Jayden Lincoln is sent out, there will naturally be ways for those people whom Jayden Lincoln offended to clean him up.

CHAPTER 430 – WANT TO MEET ANGELA

"Stephen Carter, you want to kill your son by yourself. You will miss the only chance to save your only son." Jayden Lincoln was so angry that he trembled all over, pointed to Father Carter and spoke angrily.

"Jayden Lincoln, you are wrong." Father Carter walked to him and whispered, "I don't want to give you a chance to live, and I don't want to be the executioner."

"Stephen Carter, it seems that I really mistook you before." At first, he thought Stephen Carter was a meek sheep, but now he realized that this man was just a cruel man in sheep's clothing. He has a dark mind, and he seemed extremely dangerous and terrible.

Father Carter looked at Jayden Lincoln and suddenly smiled, "no, you didn't mistake me. You just offended people who shouldn't be offended."

Jayden Lincoln understood that Stephen Carter was definitely not joking with him. He clenched his fist and said with clenched teeth, "I can tell you how to detoxify HDR."

"You want to tell me the way to detoxify the HDR, but why should I believe it?" Stephen Carter chuckle and said.

Jayden Lincoln was an old and treacherous man with a belly full of evil tricks. The method he will tell to detoxify the HDR may not be credible.

"Stephen Carter, you..." Because Jayden Lincoln couldn't guess what the other side was thinking, he became more confused, and he couldn't think of a powerful way to fight against the other side.

Unfortunately, two of his most effective men, one was killed by Jane and the other was caught by Victor James.

Today, he felt like a bird with broken wings. He wanted to fly, but he can't.

Jayden Lincoln sighed, "As matters stand, I have no way back. I have only one way to die. I will give you the antidote, but before that, you have to let Angela come to see me once."

After all, the only person he cared about was Angela. All his hopes were on Angela. He can gamble for the last time. Victor cared about Angela and Angela still has feelings for this grandfather.

Father Carter chuckled, "Jayden Lincoln, in such a situation, do you think you still have the right to put forward your conditions?"

"I don't want you to agree to my conditions. It's just I want you to pity me and let me meet my only family before I die. Even if you don't pity me, do you have the heart to let Angela not see her grandpa for the last time?" Jayden Lincoln was a wise man. He used Angela. He believed that Stephen Carter wouldn't refuse.

 "I'll convey your message to Angela. She is free to choose whether she comes or not." Although Jayden Lincoln did a lot of bad things, Angela Carter was still innocent. Father Carter didn't want to involve Angela with Jayden Lincoln's affairs.

For them, it was totally Angela Carter's choice. She would always be a child of the Carter family. Everyone in the Carter family will love her as much as before.

After a pause, father Carter asked, "then you can tell me something about HDR's antidote."

Even if he didn't say it, Stephen Carter and others will be able to find out.

But what will they find out? At present, this poison has no antidote.

Jayden Lincoln cleared his throat and said, "The source of HDR poison is the military of country A. They only gave me this drug and didn't give me the antidote. Maybe they just developed the poison, not the antidote."

After such a long struggle, Stephen Carter finally got such an answer. He said coldly, "Jayden Lincoln, you'd better not tell a lie, or I'll make you die with a remaining grievance."

After meeting Jayden Lincoln, father Carter and Victor James rushed to Jiangbei military hospital together.

On the way, Victor James suddenly said, "brother in law, you go back to the hospital first, I have to meet someone."

Victor James thought of Mr. Paul and the third son of the president of state a. They all have an important position in country A. Maybe, they can help.

"Okay." Stephen Carter nodded and asked the driver to drive back to the hospital.

Victor James turned around and drove away. He has to find Mr. Paul, so that he can find their third prince, and then he can get more information about HDR.

Victor James has already sent people to check the details of Mr. Paul. He knew exactly where he lived in Jiangbei and also his cell phone number.

Victor James found Mr. Paul easily. Mr. Paul saw Victor James and did not find it inconceivable.

Victor James's heart has his Angela. He came to see him this time. Mr. Paul guessed this man wanted to convince him to take the initiative to quit.

Victor James is dreaming. Angela's fiance is him, Aaron Paul. Besides, he thought he's more handsome than Victor James. What's more, he's younger. When having sex... Sorry, he's overthinking.

Anyway, Angela didn't love him at present. But they have a long way to go. He need to work hard, and he will win her heart.

Although Aaron Paul wasn't surprised to see Victor James here, he still wanted to act surprised. He looked at Victor James standing outside the door, pretended to be surprised and said, "Chief James, how are you? What can I do for you?"

Victor James glanced at Aaron Paul and walked into his house. No matter the owner agreed or not, he didn't change his shoes. He stepped on the carpet that Aaron Paul had just changed.

Aaron Paul was so angry that he wished he could throw him out, but he still accompanied him with a smile and said, "Chief James, you came to visit me suddenly. Have I done something?"

Victor James went to the living room and sat down on the sofa. He lifted his feet on the tea-table of Mr. Paul. The dust on the sole of his shoes fell like powder foam on the tea-table.

"Chief James, don't you know that you need to change your shoes before entering other people's houses. It is impolite to put your feet on the table." Mr. Paul showed his smiling face for long. He tolerated it a lot, but it was unbearable.

"I know." It's one thing to know, and it's another to act on it. Besides, he came today to meet Mr. Paul for an important matter. There was no time to pay attention to these details.

Victor James didn't want to beat around the bush with Mr. Paul. He said directly, "Paul, you are from state A. You should have heard about HDR poison."

Suddenly hearing about HDR, Mr. Paul's face sank. After a long time, his face seemed better, "Chief James, I've never heard about this HDR poison or anything."

"Fuck, do you think I'm blind?" When Aaron Paul heard him asking about HDR, his face looked like a pig's liver. But he still dared to lie that he had never heard of it.

"Chief James, I haven't heard of it. You can't force me." Mr. Paul refused to admit.

Victor James smiled and said, "I don't think so."

"I really don't know." Mr. Paul shrugged.

"The HDR poison was developed by your military. You can't deny it."

Mr. Paul was still reluctant to admit, "Chief James, you are saying that it came from the military. I'm such a small person. I have nothing to do with the military. How can I know?"

CHAPTER 431 – EYELASHES FLICKERED

"It doesn't matter if you don't admit it." Victor James got up in a cool way and put his arms on Mr. Paul's shoulder. "Well, your president's third son is also in Jiangbei. You're a little guy who doesn't know. But I am sure he should know."

Aaron Paul still laughed and said, "Chief James, go and find him. What does this have to do with me?"

Victor James glared at him, turned around and left, "Mr. Paul, don't play tricks with me, or you won't be able to leave Jiangbei alive."

Aaron Paul said with a smile, "Chief James, how dare I play tricks in front of you."

After seeing off Victor James, Aaron Paul immediately made a phone call. As soon as his call was connected, he said in a hurry, "Prince, Victor James just asked about the HDR thing. I don't know where he heard the news."

HDR was originally developed by the military of state A to deal with HHR virus as an antidote, but inadvertently they developed a more dangerous poison.

The intensity of HDR virus was ten times stronger than HHR virus. The military wanted to destroy it at first, but didn't know how it was spread out.

At present, the staff has not developed a specific method to deal with HDR virus, so if someone does something bad with this virus, it will have a great impact on the reputation of the state.

Because of this, Aaron Paul can't admit it. If he had admitted it, and if this virus had caused something it would have an impact on the reputation of state A.

There was some hoarse voice from the other side of the phone, "You go and check. See what has happened."

Mr. Paul paused and said, "I've heard of it before, but I didn't think much about it. Now Victor James came to me in person. I wonder if it's related to Edwin Carter."

Hearing that Paul said it can be possible that Edwin Carter has been hit by HDR, Lucas almost immediately turned to look at Janell, who was sleeping uneasily in bed.

Janell seemed scared today. She followed him all day. She was not willing to separate for a second. At night, he managed to coax her to sleep, and she was awakened before long.

Maybe she was having nightmares. She raised her small hands and grabbed them desperately. She made a noise in her mouth, and her small body was shaking constantly. It didn't take long for Janell to wake up twice with fear, and her eyes were full of tears.

Lucas knew that she must have been tortured badly when she was kidnapped. There was still a shadow in her heart.

Whenever she fell asleep, she had nightmares, but she still tried to sleep. Because she remembered what Lucas said to her that when she wakes up, her dad and mom will appear in front of her.

Looking at Janell, and thinking of what Aaron Paul just said, Lucas immediately ordered, "Go to find out the matter. Try to help if necessary."

Hearing the master's order, Aaron Paul was puzzled again.

Is this boy the same prince who never cared about other businesses?

Before, he always told him that he only needed to do his own job well and mind his own business. Recently, why did he become more interfering?

Of course, Mr. Paul can only make complaints about his third prince in his heart.

Lucas was a prince, regardless of the age compared with his two brothers, his ability in all aspects was excellent.

Maybe he was too good, or maybe because he was the youngest child in the family, the president treated him better than his two brothers.

It was because he was particularly loved by his father that his jealous elder brother took advantage of his leaving state A and coming to Jiangbei. They attacked him. Fortunately, he's lucky and survived.

Otherwise, he didn't know what he should tell his father after returning home.

...

In Jiangbei military region hospital, Jane watched time passing quickly but she could do nothing. She can only watch Edwin Carter lying on the hospital bed.

Her panic and powerlessness were just like two huge mountains. She was almost out of breath. She was about to suffocate. She wanted to grab Edwin Carter and shake him up.

"Edwin..." She held Edwin Carter's hand tightly and said, "Do you want to leave Janell and me alone? You don't want us? If you really don't want us, you need to wake up and say it to us."

How can he do this?

She's so scared, but he just doesn't wake up, does he really want to leave her and Janell?

Jane knew in her heart that Edwin Carter didn't want to leave her and Janell behind. She just said that on purpose. Maybe he will get angry and jumped up.

Obviously, she knew that her idea was naive, but Jane did it anyway, because she really couldn't think of any other way to wake Edwin Carter up.

Jane sniffed, and said, "I have a phone call with Janell today. She said that she missed mom and dad, hoping to see her dad by her side when she wakes up tomorrow morning. You love her so much, you can't let her down."

He loves his daughter so much and treats her like a princess. She thought if he can hear her, he will work hard to wake up.

Jane believed that Edwin Carter would be able to hear what she said, so she continued to talk to him.

Jane talked for a long time, but Edwin Carter still didn't give her any response, as if he really couldn't hear what she was saying.

Seeing that he had been lying quietly with his eyes closed for such a long time, her heart seemed to be stabbed by a knife.

She endured for twenty-four hours, trying not to cry, telling herself that her family needs her, and she must be strong.

So she has been very strong. She made methodical arrangements for everyone. She thought calmly what to do. She didn't seem to worry about Edwin Carter at all.

In fact, she just hid her true feelings.

Because she firmly believed that Edwin Carter would wake up in 24 hours.

But when twenty-four hours were about to pass, Jane suddenly collapsed.

She held Edwin Carter's face, looked at him and said, "Edwin Carter, if you don't wake up. I will never forgive you for my whole life."

She said, with tears rolling down from her eyes.

Her warm tears dropped one by one and splashed on Edwin Carter's face.

Jane pursed her lips and raised her hand to wipe her tears. She was too emotional and ignored Edwin Carter's eyelashes that flickered twice.

CHAPTER 432 – TRYING TO WAKE UP

In the half-consciousness, Edwin Carter, who was sleeping, heard Jane's voice. Her voice became clearer and louder gradually.

She called his name softly and brought him back from an unknown dark world.

He heard that she was calling him, she was telling him something about Janell that she had said a lot about them.

He felt her warm tears drop by drop on his face and his heart ached.

In this life, the last thing he wanted to see was her tears. He always hoped that he can make her laugh and bring her happiness.

Edwin Carter tried very hard to respond to Jane and told her not to worry. He would be ok soon, but he couldn't make a sound or open his eyes.

He struggled with all his strength, but it didn't seem to have any effect. He still couldn't open his mouth, eyes, or move. He could only worry in his heart.

He knew Jane was worried about him, but he can't do anything, this kind of powerlessness was the same as he felt when lost her a few years ago.

At this time, he didn't even know where he was, why he was lying here, why he couldn't speak, how long it would last.

He didn't know anything, but he didn't give up. He was working hard and trying to give a little response. He wanted to tell Jane to not worry.

Jane was still sobbing softly, her cry, her tears, were like thrones to his heart.

"Jane, don't cry." He tried to move his lips to tell Jane, but he still couldn't make a sound.

However, Jane didn't miss the signal he gave her this time. When she's crying, she seemed to see his lips slightly moved twice.

Jane was so excited that she grabbed Edwin Carter's hand, "Edwin, did you hear me?"

Edwin Carter didn't answer, but Jane didn't give up. She continued, "If you hear me talking, move your lips again and tell me. It doesn't matter if you can't make a sound. Just move your lips and let me know that you can hear me."

Jane wanted Edwin Carter to give her a little more reaction to make sure that it wasn't her illusion.

Jane said this and she was so nervous that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stared at Edwin Carter with wide eyes. At last, she waited and saw his lips gently moving.

Although the movement was very light. However, it was clear that Edwin Carter was responding to her.

He really heard what she said, so he gave her a response to tell her not to worry so much.

"Edwin, I know you heard me talking. I'll call the doctor right away. Don't worry. I'll be with you all the time. You'll be ok."

Edwin Carter gave Jane a little reaction, and Jane saw hope and felt as happy as if she had the whole world.

Jane called the doctor in a hurry and told the doctor the details of what had just happened. The doctor was also very excited after listening.

What they mean by lucidity does not mean that Edwin Carter should be as sober as a normal person. It was also a kind of lucidity that Edwin Carter can perceive the external things.

Edwin Carter responded to Jane, which proved that Edwin Carter can hear Jane, which was a good sign.

Mother Carter, who had gone to have a rest, heard the news and hurried over, "is there any good news for Edwin?"

"Yes!" Jane nodded hard, took mother Carter's hand and said excitedly, "Mom, Edwin just heard me talking to him, and he responded."

Mother Carter was so excited that she danced like a child, "that's great, my son is all right."

Mother Carter just said this and her eyes were filled with tears again. She felt too emotional that Edwin will be ok!

At this time, father Carter just arrived at the hospital. Outside the ward, he saw his wife in tears. His heart ached, he hurried forward, hugged mother Carter, and gently wiped her tears, "Why are you crying?"

"Stephen, Edwin is ok." Mother Carter nestled in father Carter's arms and wiped her tears. "Edwin just responded to Jane. The doctor also said that it was a good sign. He will wake up soon."

Father Carter put his arms around her and sighed, "It is a good news. You should be happy. Why are you crying?"

"I'm glad to know that Edwin will wake up. I cried because I was emotional." Mother Carter didn't like to shed tears so much before. She wasn't in good health, so father Carter took care of her as a delicate child.

Father Carter wiped her tears and said softly, "You stay here with Edwin. I want to talk to Jane alone."

Mother Carter said nothing but nodded.

"Jane..." Father Carter looked at Jane and said after a pause, "Come out for a while. I have something to say to you."

"Okay, dad." Jane nodded and obediently followed father Carter, with some uneasiness in her heart.

She still remembered that Jayden Lincoln, who pretended to be grandpa Carter, had talked to her alone, and how cruel his words were.

Now, father Carter wanted to talk to her alone.

What does he want to say to her? Will he also tell her to leave Edwin Carter?

Jane shook her head. No matter what, she would never leave Edwin Carter.

She and Edwin Carter has promised that no matter how rough or bumpy the road will, they will help each other to walk forward together.

When father Carter spoke, Jane knew that she was overthinking.

Father Carter is Edwin Carter's own father, not a fake man. Edwin Carter is his only beloved son. For him, Edwin Carter's happiness is his greatest wish. Even if Edwin's parents don't like Jane, as long as their son likes her, they can also compromise.

No matter what, they can never poison him like his fake grandfather did.

With these thoughts, Jane breathed a sigh of relief.

Father Carter said seriously, "Jane, I have asked about the source of HDR from Jayden Lincoln. I also checked to confirm the authenticity of the source of the HDR."

"Dad..." When Jane saw father Carter's serious look, she felt very nervous in her heart. She gathered some courage and asked, "Tell me what you want to say. I will bear it."

CHAPTER 433 – TRUE LOVE IS SHOWN IN ACTIONS NOT IN WORDS

Even if she can't bear it, she still has to bear, because as Edwin Carter's wife it was her responsibility to support her husband.

"We have confirmed the source, but at present, no unit or individual has an antidote for that HDR poison." No matter what, Stephen Carter thought that Jane has the right to know all the truth.

"Dad, you mean..." Jane shook her head. She didn't want to believe the truth. "Edwin really gave me a reaction just now. He will be fine."

Father Carter continued, "Jane, I'm telling you this to make you understand that it shouldn't be easy for Edwin to really wake up. You have to be mentally prepared."

"Whenever he wakes up, I'll be there to take care of him." Jane said with great firmness.

Father Carter nodded, and said, "Jane, you must be too tired. You should go to rest. I don't want Edwin to see you like this after waking up."

Jane nodded knowingly, "Dad, I'm ok. It's just mom's health is not good. Why don't you accompany her back to the villa and let her have a good rest all night? And you can also take care of Janell. I'm afraid she will be sad that she can't see her father again when she wakes up tomorrow morning."

Edwin Carter's situation wasn't stable. Jane can't think of leaving the hospital.

Janell was kidnapped and then rescued. For such a long time, she hasn't seen Janell and didn't know about her. Lucas was at home to take care of Janell. It was easy to be reassured, but it would be better to have a family with Janell.

"Well, I'll take her back to rest." Father Carter was strong. He can survive staying up for several nights without sleeping. But mother Carter was not in good health. It was estimated that it will take several days for her to recover from staying up for one night.

His son is important, but his wife is equally important. Father Carter decided to send his wife back to rest first.

They also wanted to see the baby granddaughter they haven't seen for months. She must be taller and lovelier.

...

Father Carter and mother left, and there was only one person left to guard Edwin Carter. In an instant, it seemed that the whole world was quiet.

Jane sat down and quietly accompanied Edwin Carter. She talked with him and said those things that she usually wanted to say to him but couldn't say till now because of her shyness.

She grabbed his hand with one hand, touched his forehead with the other hand, and murmured, "Edwin, I really like you so much. I feel like I can't live without you."

"Edwin, you asked me to design three dresses for our family. The draft is ready. Now I just have to make dresses."

"You told me that you will give me the best wedding. I've been waiting for that day to come. Waiting for you to tell people all over the world that Jane is Edwin Carter's wife. You will live with Jane for a lifetime."

"You also told me that you would hold my hand and walk on. Even when our hair become gray and we can't move anymore, you will still by my side."

The most romantic love in the world is not to tell the other how much you love with your mouth, but when you grow old, you still can't leave each other, and two hearts are closely related.

Jane's love experience wasn't much.

Her first love betrayed her, she once thought that the whole world's men are so playful, she stopped believing that there can be true love in the world.

Later, she met Edwin Carter. They got together without love, but while getting along they fell in love and now that could not think of separating from each other.

Edwin Carter never said "I love you" or "I like you" to Jane directly, but he showed his love for her with actions.

Edwin Carter's eyelashes blinked again, and Jane's attention was on him, so she didn't miss it.

"Edwin, don't worry. Take it easy. I am waiting for you to wake up slowly." Jane didn't want to put pressure on Edwin Carter. She cannot let him worry. She believed that step by step, he will surely wake up.

Jane was holding Edwin Carter's hand and feeling Edwin Carter's fingers moving. It seemed he wanted to hold her back, but he's too weak and he failed.

Jane held his hand in her both hands, raised it to her face and rubbed, "Edwin, it's OK, we're not in a hurry."

She comforted Edwin Carter gently. Edwin Carter heard her voice, and his pale but still sexy thin lips moved to respond to her.

Seeing his pale lips, she leaned down, and kissed him gently. She took a few sips of his lips like a baby sucking, as if to add some color to his pale lips.

Jane felt that Edwin Carter was actually responding to her kiss.

He was really responding to her. She didn't feel wrong.

But when she felt it, he fell asleep again, as if it was her illusion...

Jane knew that Edwin Carter was conscious and knew everything that happened outside, so she was satisfied.

...

When father Carter and mother returned to villa, it was early in the morning, and Linda, the housekeeper, had been waiting at the gate to welcome them.

Seeing their car arriving, Linda immediately greeted them, "Sir, madam, you must be tired after a long journey."

Father Carter nodded, got out of the car and supported his wife. He said nothing else.

Mother Carter smiled and said, "Linda, it must be hard for you to handle everything at home."

"Madam, it's my responsibility to manage the house in a well-organized way."

"Well, we are really relieved to have you at the house." Olivia James said very politely.

In fact, mother Carter didn't just say it in courtesy, in fact, Linda's ability was really good. She has worked for Edwin Carter in managing their house in the United States before.

Later, after Jane's accident, Edwin Carter replaced all the servants in his family and transferred Linda from the United States to manage the villa here.

Linda smiled politely, "thank you for your praise."

Mother Carter said as she walked along, "it's too late. Go to have a rest, too. I'll see my baby granddaughter."

It's been a long time since they have seen their baby.

Mother Carter was excited with the thought that she can see Janell in a moment. She took a lot of steps quickly. Before long, she left father Carter far behind.

CHAPTER 434 – PHOBIA

Special children's room for Janell was next to the main bedroom, but Janell has hardly slept in her room.

Before Janell started going to kindergarten, no matter where Edwin Carter went, he always took Janell with him. Janell never stayed away from him for more than three hours at a time.

Because there was no mother, Janell was very sticky to her father, often like a little paste on Edwin's body.

Edwin Carter took her when he was on a business trip, and took her when he was in a meeting. Anyway, there was no occasion where he didn't take her.

In recent months, because of these incidents, Edwin Carter had to leave Janell alone at home and Janell started sleeping in her room.

Sometimes her nanny took care of her. Sometimes her lovely aunt accompanied her. Sometimes her best brother accompanied her.

The person who accompanied Janell this evening was her best brother Lucas.

He was afraid that she would have nightmares again so he didn't leave her alone. He sat beside her bed, grabbed her little hands and told her a story.

Janell fell asleep and Lucas tried to take back his hand, but he just moved and saw that suddenly Janell opened her eyes, which were full of fear and uneasiness.

Lucas hurriedly grasped her hand, bowed her head and whispered in her ear, "Janell, don't be afraid, Brother is here with you. Brother will beat the bad guys away. "

Hearing the gentle voice of Lucas, Janell blinked her eyelashes and then closed her eyes to sleep. In her sleep, she subconsciously grasped Lucas's fingers, as if she was worried that Lucas would leave her when she falls asleep.

Lucas looked at Janell's cute face, couldn't help but reach out and pinch it. His eyes moved up slightly and stopped on the wound on her forehead.

The doctor has applied the medicine. The wound was already scarred, but because the wound was too deep, it was like a mark made by a soldering iron. When the scar is dried and falls off, it would still leave a mark.

Janell was often interested in how she looked. She considered her the most lovely and beautiful girl in the world and felt very confident about it.

If she looks in the mirror and sees the scar on her forehead she might be very sad...

Just when Lucas was thinking about it, suddenly there was a light footstep in the corridor outside the room.

The sound insulation effect of the room was very good, ordinary people can't hear the sound of such light footstep but Lucas has received various training since childhood, and his sense of hearing was amazing.

He held his breath and watched the door. He heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, and from the footsteps, it didn't seem to be any member of this family.

It was too late. Who will come in? What does he want to do?

Is there anyone else who wants to catch Janell?

In any case, he won't let people hurt Janell.

...

Mother Carter was eager to see her granddaughter. She walked very fast before, but later she was worried about making too much noise, so she put her steps very lightly.

Father Carter could only shake his head and sigh at her speed.

Mother Carter knew that Janell's room was next to the main bedroom of Edwin Carter. She went to the door and listened. There was no sound in the room, she thought that Janell should be asleep.

In order to not make a noise, mother Carter held her breath and quietly pushed the door open. First, she poked her head in to have a look.

Pushing open the door, mother Carter didn't see Janell. Her sight was blocked by a movable iceberg.

Moveable iceberg, because in front of her even on such a hot day the boy seemed to be surrounded by ice from head to toe. He seemed too unapproachable.

Mother Carter was so scared that she would have fallen to the ground if father Carter hadn't supported her in time.

"Who are you?" Stephen Carter held his wife in one hand, and his cold eyes fall on him. At the same time, he looked behind him to see Janell.

"Whoa, whoa--" in the room, the loud cry of Janell sounded. Lucas didn't care about Stephen Carter's words and turned to Janell.

The hand that just Janell was holding was suddenly taken away, she was very afraid and scared so she woke up at once. She opened her eyes and saw no one around, so she burst into tears.

Lucas picked her up, gently patted her back, and comforted her, "Janell, don't cry, brother is here."

"Janell is afraid. Some bad guys hit Janell..." Janell kept trembling with fear in Lucas's arms. She cried sadly and said.

"Brother has beaten the bad guys. They will never be able to touch Janell again. Janell, look who is here." Lucas didn't meet father Carter and mother before, but he has seen them in the picture, so he recognized them.

Janell often showed him some photos, telling him which is grandpa, which is grandma, aunt, dad, and which is Janell. There were photos of the whole family with Janell... except Janell's mother.

Lucas didn't like to talk to strangers. In fact, it wasn't that he didn't like to talk to strangers. It was just the fake identity he used when he came to Jiangbei didn't. It was written on the data that he is not good at communicating with strangers.

He can be indifferent to anyone, but he can't be indifferent to Janell. When he looked at her, he just wanted to take good care of her.

Take care of her, protect her, not only because she was his life-saving benefactor. Maybe the little girl was too cute, whenever he looked at her, he just can't behave indifferently.

Lucas didn't answer Stephen Carter's questions but his actions showed that he cared about Janell.

"Janell, it's grandma. Do you remember grandma?" Mother Carter stepped forward to hug her long lost granddaughter.

They haven't seen their sweetheart for more than half a year, but they often had video calls. Janell should remember them.

Janell came out of the fear, blinked her big eyes, looked at the two people in front of her for a long time, and smiled sweetly, "Grandpa, grandma..."

"Yes, my lovely baby." Mother Carter took Janell from Lucas, and when she saw the wound on Janell's forehead her heart ached badly. "Janell, how do you get this wound?"

"The big bad guy caught me, but brother Lucas beat the bad guy and they ran away." Speaking of brother Lucas, Janell face had a feeling of pride.

"Is this Janell's brother Lucas?" Father Carter asked Janell, and at the same time saw into Lucas's eyes. He felt that the boy was not ordinary.

"Yes!" Janell nodded, "Grandpa, he is Janell's brother. He will protect Janell. There will be no bad guy."

Father Carter has seen many people in his life and in a glance he can see if Lucas was really sincere with Janell or not.

Besides, his son Edwin Carter, who has always been cautious in his work, cannot leave a bad man beside Janell.

CHAPTER 435 – MUST FIND A WAY TO GET THE ANTIDOTE

"Janell want to hug grandpa." Janell blinked her bright big eyes and spoke sweetly.

It's said that children's hearts are particularly sensitive. They know who is good to them.

Grandpa and grandma really loved Janell, so every time she saw her grandpa and grandma, she felt very happy and willingly stayed close to them.

Father Carter happily took over Janell, rubbed her head and wiped her tears, "Janell, how about sleeping with grandpa and grandma at night?"

"Oh, yeah." With Grandpa and grandma, the bad villain should not dare to get close, so Janell was very willing to sleep with her grandparents.

Because she hasn't seen her grandparents for a long time, she was so excited that she took grandpa to play with her for a long time before falling asleep.

Janell fell asleep, but father and mother Carter couldn't sleep. Looking at the little child, they sighed at the same time.

Mother Carter scolded herself and said, "It's all because we have been careless for so many years. We didn't expect that our father would be replaced. We let our daughter-in-law be murdered under our eyes. We were kept in the dark. Thank god Janell's mother came back to us."

"The past has passed, and it's useless for us to blame ourselves. In the future, the Carter family must treat Jane well." Father Carter looked at the Janell, who was already sleeping and gently pinched her face. "And treat our granddaughter well."

"Of course I'll be nice to Jane and our baby grandchildren, and you'll be nice to them, too." Mother Carter bowed her head and kissed Janell's face. "Let's live in Jiangbei in the future. If we stay together, we can care for each other in times of need."

"All right." Father Carter nodded and was silent for a long time. Then he said, "I'm really worried about Angela."

When it came to Angela, mother Carter was silent for a moment, because she didn't know how to face Angela after knowing the truth.

Many years ago, there was a spy couple from state A, and she knew that her father had dealt with them.

At that time, they were killed under the light of conclusive evidence, but she never knew that the spy couple as Angela's biological parents.

Angela grew up in the Carter family. They always took Angela as their child and loved her. Now she came to know the truth and her mood was almost like Victor James.

Mother Carter leaned against father Carter's arms and whispered, "I'm afraid Angela will blame me."

"No matter what Angela thinks, I will tell her that the Carter family will always treat her as a member of the Carter family if she wants to. As for whether she should blame you for her parents' affairs, that is not what we can interfere with."

Father Carter worked rationally but sensibly. In the face of Jayden Lincoln, he can be cold-blooded and ruthless, forcing the other side to despair, so that he can do things according to his methods.

But he also has a very emotional side, such as for his wife, he has always been so enthusiastic. And for his children, especially for Angela Carter, he can do anything.

"Stephen..."

"Sleep. It's getting late." Father Carter patted mother Carter on the back.

At the same time, father Carter also closed his eyes, but he didn't sleep, and many things came to his mind.

Like, how did Jayden Lincoln get close to his father, and what method he used to kill his father, and how did he kept people in the dark?

Father Carter has to find out all these things, so he can't deal with Jayden Lincoln for the time being. He was waiting for Edwin to wake up. He and his son will have a good discussion before making a decision.

...

Janell followed her grandparents, and Lucas came back to his room. As soon as he lay down, Aaron Paul called him.

He picked up his cell phone and answered, "Hello?"

Aaron Paul's voice came from the handset, "Prince, it has been confirmed. Edwin Carter was infected with HDR. He was shot yesterday, till now, he is still unconscious."

Although it has been predicted that Janell's father may have been infected with HDR, they just guessed it and it wasn't confirmed.

But now it has been confirmed.

Suddenly, Lucas sat up, held the mobile phone tightly, and his eyes were dark.

After a pause, he said slowly, "On my behalf, contact the military of state A and ask for the latest information about HDR. If they have made up the antidote, then, you must have to find a way to get it."

"Prince, we came to Jiangbei to find Angela. Now that we have found her and she has promised to go back to State A with us. I think it's better for us to not worry about other things."

In Jiangbei, their forces were very limited, and it was impossible to fight with the forces of Victor James, Edwin Carter and Jayden Lincoln. Therefore, Mr. Paul thought that it will be the most correct way to go back to State A as soon as possible.

Lucas also knew that what he should do. If there was someone else infected with HDR, he will not think of doing so much, but it was Janell's father, and he has to help.

As for whether he can help or not, he has to look at the research figures in the military region of state A.

"Do as I say."

"Prince..."

Before Aaron Paul could say anything, Lucas has hung up.

The incubation period of HDR was relatively long. It seemed that Janell's father has been secretly poisoned for a long time.

....

One night passed with a blink of an eye. It was almost dawn. Jane was leaning beside Edwin Carter's bed and slept for a while.

Just when she was sleepy, she felt a familiar hand caressing her face.

It must be because she really hoped that Edwin Carter will wake up soon. That's why she dreamt when she was not even in deep sleep. She dreamt that Edwin Carter was awake and he was touching her.

The corner of Jane's lips raised a wry smile. She was half asleep and half awake, and murmured, "Edwin, I hope you will get better. I hope that as soon as I open my eyes, I can see that you are awake."

"Jane..."

Jane not only felt that he was touching her, but also heard Edwin Carter calling her name. His voice was as deep and sexy as usual. His voice gently knocked on her heart, making her heart beat faster for him.

Half awake and half-dreaming, Jane grasped the uneasy palm that swam on her face, "Edwin Carter, don't make trouble, let me sleep for a while."

She hasn't closed her eyes for a day and a night. She has to rest for a while before she can continue to take care of Edwin Carter again.

CHAPTER 436 – FOR HIS JANE AND JANELL

"Jane-"

Once again, Jane heard Edwin Carter calling her name - a low and gentle voice.

She muttered, "Edwin, don't disturb me please. Let me sleep for a while."

Jane said this and suddenly something hit her mind. She suddenly opened her eyes, raised her head and saw Edwin Carter.

He has opened his eyes, but it may be because he wasn't wearing glasses. His eyes were a little hazy, not as bright as before.

"Edwin, are you really awake?" Jane didn't dare to believe what she saw. She pinched her face.

It hurts!

That's to say, she's not dreaming. Edwin Carter is really awake.

Jane's silly appearance made Edwin Carter laugh, but because he was still hurt, he pulled the wound with a smile, which made his mouth corner twitch with pain.

"Edwin, tell me, I'm not dreaming, am I?" Jane still couldn't believe it and asked carefully.

Father Carter had told her before he went home that Edwin Carter had been infected with HDR poison and it won't be easy to wake up.

She was so worried in the night because she didn't know that when Edwin Carter will wake up.

The surprise came so suddenly that she couldn't believe it.

"Fool, it's not that you're dreaming, it's that I'm really awake." Edwin Carter said softly, the voice doesn't sound as deep and powerful as usual, it was a little feeble.

Because he cannot leave her and their child alone, he came out of the darkness with his best efforts.

"How do you feel now?" Jane was so excited and worried that she didn't know what to do for a while.

Edwin Carter said softly, "the wound is still painful, and I can't move."

"Oh, right," Jane said, "You are injured. Don't move. I won't touch you. I'll go get the doctor."

"No need." Edwin Carter's pale lips slightly raised, forming a beautiful arc, "Your presence for me is much more useful than doctors."

Jane thought that Edwin Carter didn't want to see a doctor again. She was angry that he was so headstrong, but she heard him say, "I just want you to talk with me. Don't let me sleep again."

He worked hard to wake up. He's worried that he would not wake up again if he falls asleep.

If he won't wake up again, he will never see his Jane and Janell.

No one will protect his Jane and Janell, so he can't sleep anymore.

Jane went to Edwin Carter's side and sat down, took his hand, raised it to her lips and kissed, "Edwin..."

When she called his name, she suddenly choked up.

Thinking of how desperate he was that day to block her bullets, Jane took a cold breath.

He was a business genius who was highly respected by everyone in the business industry.

He was the legendary leader of Shengtian.

He has been selected as the top ten outstanding business leaders by the most famous authority in the world.

Many journalists, in order to interview him, crouch for days and nights, even if they can't see him at all, but they were not willing to let go as long as they have the slightest chance.

In the eyes of many people, he was a legend, a man who was out of their reach.

When they first met, if she had known his real identity, maybe she would not be so impulsive to register her marriage with him.

He was such an excellent man. Many people wanted to climb high to him but he only loved her so much.

For her sake, regardless of his own life safety, he did many things.

"Edwin, you can't be so stupid again. Promise me, OK?" Jane took a deep breath and said the whole sentence.

"Do you think I'm stupid?" Edwin Carter chuckled and said, "A big fool is calling me stupid."

"Big fool, who is the big fool?" Jane pursed her lips and gave him a disgruntled look.

"Of course you are a big fool. With two fools together, what our little Jane will do later?" Edwin Carter said funnily.

"Only you are stupid, I am not stupid. Janell's IQ must be like me, so she's not stupid either." She didn't want to be a fool with this fool.

Edwin Carter was amused by her funny appearance and pulled the wound again. This time with the pain not only the corners of his lips were twitched. In fact, he also sweated.

"Edwin, I will call the doctor." Jane immediately reached out and pressed the call button at the head of the bed to let the doctor come and have a look.

"I'm fine. I'm just sleepy. You can talk to me or sing to me. It's all right. Don't let me fall asleep."

His eyes were still blurry. He could not see clearly.

Edwin Carter knew that it was HDR poison that spread in the body, oppressed his optic nerve, and seriously affected his vision, so he could not see Jane clearly.

"The doctor will come soon. If you have any discomfort, you must tell them all. You can't hide it." Jane always felt that there was something wrong with Edwin Carter's situation, but she didn't know what the problem was.

In a moment, several doctors arrived. They saw Edwin Carter awake and the experienced doctors were still surprised.

HDR poison's effect was so severe, so how can Edwin Carter woke up without antidote. His will power seemed frightening. There were few people in the world who can do it like him.

There were experts with decades of experience. After being surprised, they quickly recovered their calmness. The doctor went to check the situation of Edwin Carter, "Chairman Carter, apart from the wounds in your body, do you feel anything wrong?"

"I'm feeling rather tired at present..." After a pause, Edwin Carter suddenly spoke French and said, "HDR poison has affected my eyesight. I can't see clearly, but I don't want my family to know it."

The attending doctor was an acquaintance of Edwin Carter. They both knew French. He told the doctor in French because he didn't want Jane to worry.

The doctor replied, "Chairman Carter, I understand your worries. You've been injured and stayed in bed for so long. It's normal for you to feel weak. You don't have to worry. With regard to the HDR, we will continue to develop antidotes to eliminate all toxins in your body as soon as possible."

The doctor understood the meaning of Edwin Carter. They cooperated very well and didn't let Jane doubt anything.

They changed the medicine for Edwin Carter's gunshot wounds. The medicine they used was best. The wound was healing nicely.

After that, Jane went out with the doctor, stopped the doctor and asked, "Doctor, what did Edwin just say to you in French?"

CHAPTER 437 – DON’T WANT TO LET EACH OTHER WORRY

Edwin Carter used a different language to talk to the doctor. Jane was sure that there must be something wrong but she didn't ask in front of him. Because she knew he won't let her know so she thought of secretly asking the doctor.

The doctor smiled and said, "Mrs. Carter, don't worry. Chairman Carter is just worried about his coma."

"Is it really just like this?" Jane asked.

If the doctor told her the truth then there shouldn't be any need for Edwin Carter to explain to the doctor in a language that she didn't understand.

"Yes." The doctor nodded, but his eyes twinkled.

"Doctor, please tell me the truth," Jane asked in a firm way.

It was more difficult to ask Edwin Carter's people the things that he didn't want her to know than to go to heaven.

She knew that she wouldn't find out, but she still didn't give up. She asked the attending doctor again.

The doctor said helplessly, "Mrs. Carter, Mr. Carter talked to me in French. That means he just doesn't want you to worry about him. You should understand his intentions."

"Is his condition very bad?" Jane didn't know what Edwin Carter and the doctor have concealed from her, but Jane has been full of thoughts, thinking of all kinds of possibilities, the more she thought about it, the more afraid she was.

Her voice and body began to shake with fear... If she doesn't get to know the details, she will be driven mad by her thoughts.

The doctor sighed and said, "The HDR poison has been in Mr. Carter's body for some time, the virus has spread to the whole body, oppressed Mr. Carter's visual nerve, and his vision has been affected."

Seeing Jane in a hurry, the doctor knew that hiding it from her would only make her more anxious. So he told her.

After listening to the doctor, Jane finally understood.

No wonder she felt that Edwin Carter's eyes were not as bright as before. It was because his vision was affected, and that stupid man wanted to hide it from her.

"Thank you, doctor." Jane took a deep breath and said, "Since he doesn't want me to know, I will pretend I don't know. Don't tell him about it."

Edwin Carter didn't want her to worry. She decided to pretend that she didn't know, so he didn't have to worry about her anymore.

After the doctor left, Jane leaned against the wall outside the ward and cried in confusion. She needed to cry, or her heart will be blocked.

Stupid Edwin Carter!

Big fool Edwin Carter!

When he will be a little smarter when he will stop worrying about her?

He is a businessman. Aren't businessmen rational?

He can exercise magical power in the business work. He has shown his ability many time, but why he becomes so stupid in front of her?

Is it because she is his wife?

It is because she is his wife that he always treated her well and endured all that she should bear!

He knew it or not. She didn't want it.

She wanted to stand beside him, be able to see him in the same light, and support each other while facing the ups and downs of life together.

But he didn't understand. He wanted to do everything for her.

After crying, Jane wiped away the tears and adjusted her mood before returning to the ward.

After entering the room, she heard Edwin Carter's voice, "Jane, where were you? You don't talk with me. I almost fell asleep."

He was looking at her direction, but Jane knew that he could not see her clearly. Otherwise, he would not be so calm after seeing her red eyes.

Jane didn't answer his words. She was afraid that when she speaks, she would lose control in front of him.

She turned to the bathroom, filled a basin of hot water, came back to the ward, and said, "I'll wash your face and wipe your body."

Edwin Carter smiled weakly, "Mrs. Carter, Mr. Carter gives you such a big trouble. Do you feel annoyed?"

"If you don't want to bother me, get better soon." Jane was a little angry, but her hands were very gentle, as if she would hurt him by not being gentle.

Edwin Carter could not see her expression clearly, but he could imagine it.

Maybe it would be like decades later. He may be older than her. Then she will take care of old Edwin Carter as she was doing now.

 Old Mr. Carter, old Mrs. Carter - he hoped they can go to that day hand in hand. No one was allowed to leave anyone behind or take the first step early.

"By the way, how is Jayden Lincoln?" Edwin Carter didn't forget the culprit who let him lie here.

Jane wiped his body and said, "Jayden Lincoln is now in Jiangbei military region. Uncle said when you get up, he will be handed over to you to deal with. So you need to get better soon. Now you are still very weak, don't think about other affairs for the moment."

"If I keep lying here without moving or using my brain, don't you think it will be easy to become stupid. Will you dislike me if I become stupid?" Edwin Carter tried to chat with Jane in a relaxed tone.

"Don't talk nonsense." Jane took a look at him.

After wiping, she went to change a basin of water and a towel. She sat beside the bed to help Edwin Carter clean his hands.

Edwin Carter's palm was soft, and his fingers were long and beautiful. She held his hands and cleaned them one by one. She was very careful.

She knew that Edwin Carter loved cleanness very much. She can't help him to do great things. So she wanted to do these little things well.

"Mrs. Carter, how can I marry such a virtuous wife as you?" Indeed, to marry her was really the most correct decision he has made in his life.

"Then get better soon, or I will be seduced by other men." This man can say sweet words now. Jane was very happy to hear it, but can't help feeling sad.

"No man has the guts to seduce Edwin Carter's woman." Edwin Carter's tone was not as powerful as usual, but it has its own domineering attribute.

"I'm your woman. I will always be yours all my life." Jane felt angry and funny, and couldn't help but reaches out to point his forehead. "Stupid man."

Edwin Carter smiled softly, "silly woman!"

"You're stupid." After cleaning up, Jane pulled the quilt, covered it up, and said, "You should take good care of yourself now. Don't think too much about other things. Don't forget you have me."

"I've slept too long. I don't want to sleep anymore. I am worried that if fell asleep again, I won't be able to wake up. Then you will cry again." Edwin Carter said it easily, but there was a fear in his heart.

His body was very weak now, he can't guarantee how long he can stay awake. He hoped she can talk to him all the time, so that he won't fall asleep.

CHAPTER 438 – IT DOESN’T HURT

"If you scare me anymore, I'll never talk to you again," Jane said to Edwin Carter viciously, but her gaze at him was very gentle.

She quietly watched Edwin Carter's distinctive features. She had known him for many years and slept with him for so long. But every morning when she opened her eyes to see him, his delicate face still amazed her.

In this world, there is no lack of good-looking men, but there are not so many men who are all good-looking, gentle and considerate like Edwin Carter.

Is it because he looked so good, because he was born in a rich family, so god has arranged a lot of hardships for him?

His grandfather was replaced, but he called that murderer "grandpa" for more than 20 years.

This fake grandfather had been lurking around him for so many years, poisoning him quietly, making him comatose twice, and his eyesight was getting worse. She didn't know if he can recover.

Jane looked at him again and thought that this man is really strong. At this time, he can't see clearly, but there was no flustered look in his eyes. He looked calm, as if these things were not important for him.

Actually, Jane didn't know that for Edwin Carter, it was really not a big deal that if his vision can't be cured. The only thing he cared about was if she's around him.

Edwin Carter has lived for about thirty years, and in his life, he has only one experience of emotional collapse, that was when he came back from a business trip a few years ago, and there was no Jane.

Without Jane, his world collapsed.

Now that Jane has returned to Edwin Carter, he still can't imagine how he survived the years when he lost her.

"Hu-"

Jane heard the sound and saw Edwin Carter taking a deep breath. Jane's brain had not yet reacted when she had rushed to Edwin Carter's bedside and asked, "Edwin, what's the matter? What's wrong?"

Edwin Carter grabbed Jane's hand and chuckled, "I thought you're not paying attention to me."

"Edwin Carter, you bastard!" Jane's face turned pale when she thought that he might pull the wound, but the man was teasing her.

She was so angry that she threw his hand away. This time, because she didn't notice the strength, she pulled the wound of Edwin Carter and made him feel the pain again.

"You..." Jane was angry and distressed. She was about to do something when Edwin Carter pulled her whole body on him.

Edwin Carter kissed her fiercely.

Jane was afraid of touching Edwin Carter's wound. She was too scared to move. She could only shout, "Edwin, are you crazy?"

This man! How dangerous is the wound tearing? Doesn't he know?

Edwin Carter smiled and said, "I'm not crazy. I just want to tell you that I'm not as weak as you think. Don't worry about me. Relax."

Jane was so angry that she bit her lips and stared at him sadly. He can tell her by some other away. Why did he have to show his strength?

"Daddy..."

Janell with a cute voice suddenly came, Edwin Carter and Jane at the same time turned and saw Janell was held by her grandpa.

Her eyes were red with tears, and her little body was still twitching. It seemed that she must have cried not long ago.

"Dad." Edwin Carter and Jane looked at father Carter and greeted at the same time.

The doctor called Stephen Carter and told him about Edwin Carter, that's why father Carter wasn't shock to see Edwin Carter awake.

Father Carter gave Janell to Jane and said, "Early in the morning, the little girl woke up and looked for her daddy. Because she didn't find her dad she started crying. We couldn't stop her, so I brought her here."

"Dad, you must be troubled." Jane held Janell and kissed her face.

"It's ok. I'm Janell's grandpa. How can it be a trouble." Father Carter looked at Edwin Carter, paused slightly, and said, "Edwin, take good care of yourself. I'll take care of everything else."

"Dad, there's something I have to deal with myself." Edwin Carter didn't say it clearly, but Stephen Carter knew what he said.

"All right." Father Carter nodded and said, "Enjoy your time. I have something to do. I'll leave now."

Seeing father Carter leave, Jane took back her eyes and noticed that Janell's forehead was scarred with a mark, which made her very sad.

"Baby, is it still painful?" Jane asked in a low voice in Janell's ear. She didn't want Edwin Carter to worry about it.

"No, it doesn't hurt, Janell want to hug daddy." In Janell's heart, her father was her closest person.

Jane was a new mother to her, although she also liked her mother very much, still, her mother was not as close to her heart as her father. Since her birth, her father has been with her all the time. So she was her father's dearest.

She was a child. She didn't know that her mother was the one who gave birth to her. If there was no mother, there would be no Janell.

"Well, come to dad." Edwin Carter wanted to sit up and hug his daughter, but as soon as he moved, the wound ached, so he had to give up.

Jane touched her head and said patiently, "Janell, dad is hurt. Now he can't hold you. You can sit next to dad, but you can't touch dad. You got it?"

"Dad is hurt? Is it paining?" Hearing that her father has been hurt, Janell's heart ached. She was about to cry.

"Janell kiss dad, and dad will be fine." Edwin Carter put his hands on the bed and tried to move a little to the side, leaving a place for Janell.

"Let mom hug Janell." Jane was worried about Janell. She's too young to take care of such things.

If she let her go to Edwin Carter and if she pressed his wounds then?

"Bring her here." Edwin Carter didn't worry at all.

Of course, he knew how sensible his daughter was. After all, he brought up the child himself.

Janell sat beside Edwin Carter and saw that her father's face was white. She was very sad. She kissed on her father's face and said, "Dad, Janell kissed you, now it won't hurt."

In the past, when she fell down her dad used to kiss her. So she used the same method to help dad.

"Well, Janell, it's amazing. Janell kissed dad and the pain flew away." Edwin Carter looked at Janell and said exaggerated.

Dad said that after the kiss the pain flew away. Janell held dad's face and kissed a few times, leaving several fragrant saliva marks on her dad's face.

After kissing dad, Janell lay down beside him and chatted with him seriously.

Because of Janell's company, Edwin Carter also seemed energetic. The father and daughter seemed happy and enjoying each other's company totally ignoring the Jane standing beside.

CHAPTER 439 – THIS IS OUR ANGELA CARTER

After leaving the hospital, father Carter's destination was Angela Carter's gray apartment.

When he saw Jayden Lincoln last night, Jayden Lincoln asked to meet Angela Carter.

Father Carter can refuse to Jayden Lincoln's request without mercy, but this matter was related to Angela Carter. He wanted to let Angela choose.

No matter what Jayden Lincoln has done, their Carter family still regarded Angela Carter as their own, and none of them want to see Angela living a life with any regrets.

Father Carter didn't contact Angela Carter in advance. When he reached the door, he called Angela Carter but even after a long time, no one answered.

He called for the second time, third time but Angela didn't answer until he called the fourth time.

After connecting, Angela on the other end of the phone didn't talk. Father Carter asked tentatively, "Angela, can you hear dad?"

Angela Carter was not unwilling to answer father Carter's phone. She was just afraid to answer his call. She's afraid to hear his voice.

She knew that they wouldn't blame her, but she can't enjoy their love just because they don't blame her.

Before, she didn't know her own life experience. She regarded the Carter family as her family. They loved her, and she also loved them. They treated her well. She was kind to them. The family was warm and harmonious. She accepted their love for her.

But now... Now she came to know that her grandfather killed grandpa Carter and lived in the Carter family for so long as fake grandpa Carter.

Even if the Carter family won't blame her, can she still stay in the Carter family shamelessly?

Last night, Angela Carter stayed at home alone and thought a lot.

She planned to see the people she cared about secretly, and then go back to state A with Mr. Paul quietly. She will settle down there and will never come back.

If she doesn't see her family and the one she liked, she will gradually forget the past and will be able to start a new life.

Angela has thought about it well, but when she heard the concerned voice of father Carter on the phone, the protective shell built by Angela broke instantly.

She didn't want to leave Jiangbei, Carter's house, and Victor James.

But she had to go because she was Jayden Lincoln's granddaughter and her father's and mother's child.

"Angela, can you hear dad?"

Father Carter's concerned voice once again from the mobile phone reached Angela Carter's ear, Angela Carter can no longer bear it.

"Dad-" when she called out the word, she cried.

"Angela, open the door. Dad is outside."

She heard Father Carter's voice, bounced up from the sofa, but because she didn't eat all day and all night, she was so weak that she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she was stable.

Angela Carter opened the door, and saw the tall figure of father Carter standing at the door and looking at her, "Angela."

"Dad..." When she said this, she cried again.

Father Carter held her in his arms, patted her on the back, comforted her and said, "Silly girl, why are you crying?"

From childhood, Angela Carter has been a very strong girl. No matter she fell down or encountered something big, she soon returned to her original state. She never cried like this before.

"Dad..." Angela Carter buried herself in her father's arms and wept like a three-year-old child.

Father Carter patted her on the back to let her vent. When she cries enough, she would figure out what to do.

Angela Carter cried in her father's arms for half an hour and after that, she wiped her tears. She looked up and said, "Dad, is there anything?"

"I went to see Jayden Lincoln last night. He wants to meet you. Do you want to meet him?" Father Carter rubbed her head. "Meet or not, follow your heart, don't force yourself."

"Dad... I want to meet him." Even though Jayden Lincoln has done so many things, the man was still related to her by blood, and he has never done anything wrong to her. In fact, he has always loved her so much.

"Well, if you want to see him, just go." Father Carter took a paper towel to wipe Angela Carter's tears. "Silly child, no matter what happens, you can't treat yourself badly. Hurry up and get ready. Dad will take you to have a good meal. After eating well, we will go to Jiangbei military region together."

"Okay." Angela Carter nodded, turned around and ran back to the room, took a bath, selected clean and beautiful clothes, put on a light make-up, and dressed herself beautifully.

Angela Carter dressed up and came out.

Father Carter saw her and smiled, "Well, this is our Angela Carter."

"Thank you, dad!" Angela Carter also considered herself very beautiful. No matter what she has experienced, it cannot be changed.

"What would you like to eat?" Father Carter asked.

"I'd like to..." Angela Carter looked at the time. It was only 9 o'clock in the morning. "Dad, let's go to have morning tea together."

It has been said that Jiangbei's morning tea is very famous. It is served with a variety of exquisite refreshment. It is delicious and tempting.

Angela Carter was lazy at ordinary times. When she didn't go to work, she stayed at home resting and sleeping.

Father Carter seldom went out to eat in Jiangbei. Even when they were in Jiangbei, they ate food prepared by servants at home. They hardly ate out.

Angela Carter proposed to have morning tea together at this time. Father Carter also agreed with her. It was a good idea to have a chat and enjoy the special lifestyle of the local people in Jiangbei.

Father Carter and Angela Carter went to an old-style restaurant in Jiangbei. The decoration of the restaurant was very old, but the boss didn't renovate it.

According to people familiar with the matter, it was not that the boss was unwilling to decorate, but that the business was too good to spare time. The people like the food here and never cared about anything else.

With time, this restaurant attracted more customers because of its dilapidated decoration. The tourists who come to Jiangbei for sightseeing were all attracted to it, because of its popularity.

Angela Carter hasn't had a meal for a day and a night, and Father Carter hasn't filled his stomach for a long time, so two people ordered everything on the menu that they thought was delicious.

There were many snacks, puff pastry, shrimp dumplings, chilled crabs, pancake rolled with crisp fritter, barbecued spiced shrimp with tomato, and how can they forget Angela Carter's favorite rice noodle roll.

As soon as the tea and the refreshment were served, Angela Carter can't resist more. She took a piece of pastry and put it into her mouth. It was buttery, with a slightly crunchy crust and a light and airy texture, simply amazing.

Angela Carter nodded while eating, "Dad, no wonder so many people come here. It's really yummy."

CHAPTER 440 – JUST DIED LIKE THIS

Father Carter ate a shrimp dumpling and praised repeatedly, "Yeah, it is really good. Some other day, we will invite your mom, brother, sister-in-law, and Janell to eat together."

Father Carter pushed Angela Carter's favorite sausage powder to her side and continued, "Your mother told me that we would live in Jiangbei for a long time in the future. I got a chance with you to see how the people in Jiangbei live."

Father Carter was happy and simply ignored Angela Carter's awkward identity.

In other words, he never thought Angela Carter was not their child, so when planning his future life, Angela Carter was still in there.

Father Carter's words fell into Angela Carter's ears and made her nose sour.

In the future...

She was afraid that she would never have a chance to have a meal with the Carter family in the future.

Father Carter asked, "Angela, eat first, then think about other things. Look at you, you're even thinner now, your mother won't recognize you."

"Well, I'll eat more." Angela Carter gave her father a brilliant smile and restored her smiley face. "Dad, Angela is so blessed to have your love."

When she was very young, her parents left, but over the years, she was happier than many children. She never felt that she was a child that no one loved or wanted.

Thinking of this, Angela Carter breathed a sigh, her heart was not so depressed, and she quietly cheered up herself.

She has the identity of Jayden Lincoln's granddaughter, but it didn't mean that she can't love the Carter family.

She will not live with the Carter family in the future, but wherever she goes, she will be happy to think of them behind her.

After breakfast, father Carter drove Angela Carter to Jiangbei military region.

In the past, Angela Carter often ran to the military camp to make trouble, to meet Victor James.

Today, she has to go Jiangbei military region. Maybe she could see Victor James, but she wanted to flinch because she didn't know how to face Victor James.

It used to take a long time from downtown to Jiangbei military region, but today it seemed to be getting faster. She didn't want to arrive so soon but the car had reached the military region.

After getting off, father Carter said to Angela Carter as he walked, "Angela, you will go to see Jayden Lincoln alone in a moment, and I will wait for you outside. Whatever he says to you, you'd better have your own opinion."

"Dad, I'm not the little girl who just came to Carter's house. I've grown up. Black and white, right and wrong, I have a clear mind. Don't worry too much. I will handle." The things Jayden Lincoln did, was in front of everyone.

Angela Carter agreed to see Jayden Lincoln this time, not to listen to Jayden Lincoln's cry, but to persuade him for the last time, hoping that he could repent.

Maybe after that Victor James can have a good attitude with him, and that he could spare his life. She will take him away from Jiangbei to choose a place where no one knew them and let him live in his old age.

"Well, dad know you have grown up." Father Carter stopped and rubbed Angela Carter's head. "Go in, kid. No matter what happens, don't forget that dad is waiting for you outside."

"Thank you, dad!" Angela Carter smiled, went up to give Father Carter a hug, and then turned around and went to the place where Jayden Lincoln was imprisoned with a soldier.

Father Carter has been standing in place, quietly looking at Angela Carter's back. She walked away but he didn't leave, because he has promised to wait here for her to come out.

Knowing that Angela Carter will come, Victor James has long been sitting in the general monitoring room. No matter what Angela Carter was doing, he can see her every move.

He saw her talking with father Carter and watched her follow the soldiers to see Jayden Lincoln.

He didn't even miss her clenching her fist because of nervousness.

Victor James's eyes moved with Angela Carter's appearance in different monitoring pictures, he was tense, as if he was beside her.

Finally, Angela Carter followed the soldier to the place where Jayden Lincoln was being held. The soldier said to her, "Miss Carter, Jayden Lincoln is locked here. Do you want to go in or want us to let him out?"

Angela Carter was a big star in Jiangbei military region, and the soldiers here considered her as the woman of their Chief. So, their attitude towards her was very good, as if they were facing Victor James himself.

"You wait for me outside. I'll go in and see him." No matter how complicated her feelings towards Jayden Lincoln were, she remembered that he had been kind to her. No matter what he wanted to say to her, Angela Carter still wanted some personal space for him.

The place where Jayden Lincoln was being held in a separate small room, which was made up of steel and looked very solid.

This kind of place was a prison for the captured spy suspects. Only a separate cell can prevent them from exchanging information.

Angela Carter added, "Mr. Andrew Scott, please open the door for me. I'll go in and talk to him."

Angela Carter was so polite. No one here was used to it.

Angela Carter used to come here to make trouble, like a female devil, and everyone here after seeing her wished they could hide far away.

But today, Angela Carter seemed polite and courteous all the way. They really doubted that was she the Angela Carter they know.

Not only the soldiers who lead the way had this question, event their Chief Victor James has to doubt the truth of Angela Carter.

Angela Carter, a girl who was extremely energetic, was restless all the time. If he married her, he could take her up the mountain to hunt pheasants, fishing in the sea.

When Victor James was having a dream, Angela Carter's scream came from his earphones.

He returned to his senses, glanced at Angela Carter on the surveillance screen, but he did not see her.

Victor James jumped up and rushed out with his walkie-talkie, "Andrew Scott, what happened?"

From the walkie-talkie came the intermittent voice of a soldier, "Chief, Jayden...Jayden Lincoln is dead."

Is Jayden Lincoln dead?

Victor James couldn't believe the news he received.

Jayden Lincoln, the old man, still wants to see Angela and escape when he has a chance. He can never commit suicide.

Excluding the possibility of Jayden Lincoln's suicide, there were still two possibilities: accidental death and homicide.

Which one does Jayden Lincoln's death belong to?

CHAPTER 441 – I WON’T LOVE YOU ANYMORE

Victor James rushed to the place where Jayden Lincoln was imprisoned at the fastest speed.

In this time, he thought about all kinds of possibilities of Jayden Lincoln's death.

If Jayden Lincoln didn't commit suicide, who could kill him in the cell of the Jiangbei military region?

No one in the Jiangbei military region found anything suspicious.

When Victor James arrived at the place where Jayden Lincoln was being held, he saw Angela Carter. She seemed very scared.

Angela Carter was looking at Jayden Lincoln lying on the ground in a trance.

At first sight, she screamed heartbreakingly but after that, she showed no response.

Her face was frightened and pale, she seemed stupefied, her body was sweaty and she was trembling....

Victor James's eyes fell on Angela Carter. He strode forward, dragged her to his arms and patted her on the back, "it's ok..."

Angela Carter couldn't hear what Victor James said.

He hugged her, but she couldn't feel it.

Her eyes were fixed on Jayden Lincoln lying on the ground.

Victor James released Angela Carter, followed her eyes and saw Jayden Lincoln on the ground.

Jayden Lincoln's eyes were widely opened and his eyeballs seemed to stare someone, his mouth was opened, wide enough to hold an egg.

From the scene, it seemed that the message Jayden Lincoln left to others was like that he saw something terrifying at the last moment before his death.

It wasn't only this, his nostrils were still bleeding, blood was flowing with the no coagulation, and it seemed that they can still feel the heat of the blood.

Victor James rushed forward and checked Jayden Lincoln's temperature. He still had some temperature. That proved, Jayden Lincoln died just before Angela Carter came to this cell.

"Andrew Scott, block the scene and call the inspection team and the forensics teams right now." Victor James got up and ordered his subordinates to work at the same time.

After that, he looked at Angela Carter, who was still standing foolishly. He saw the panic as well as the earth-shaking anger in her eyes.

"Angela..."

Victor James called her.

Angela Carter turned around, looked at him angrily, waved her hand and slapped on Victor James's face.

She glared at him angrily and roared, "Victor James, he has been locked up by you. He had no way to go. He just wanted to see me for the last time. I came here to meet him, but why do you do that?"

Victor James grabbed Angela Carter's hand and shouted loudly, "Angela Carter, don't slander others baselessly, calm down!"

"You didn't do it? Is there anyone else who can dare to kill a man in your military region?" Angela Carter roared back more loudly, "Victor James, tell me, why? Why did you do all this?"

"Angela, fucking stop it, if you dare to talk rubbish again, I'll deal with you as well." Victor James held Angela Carter's hand tightly and dragged her out of the cell.

"Well, then deal with me and if you can't do it, you will be considered as a fuckin rascal." Angela Carter jumped and roared, "You bastard, is it because I like you, so you can do what the fuck you want to do to my family?"

"Angela, stop it, otherwise believe it or not I will kill you."

This little woman was not so stupid at ordinary times. How can she become as stupid as a pig at this critical moment?

"Kill me? I want to fucking see who can kill whom." Angela Carter tried hard to get rid of his hand, but it was too tight for her.

She couldn't shake it off. She opened her mouth to bite on the back of Victor James's hand.

But even if she bit like this, Victor James didn't let go of her, as if he can't feel the pain.

Angela Carter started to fight fiercely, just like a savage. She bit a piece of meat off Victor James's hand, and then left him.

She spit out the meat in her mouth, wiped her bloody lips, and angrily said, "Victor James, provoke me again, and I will fucking kill you!"

Without giving Victor James the chance to speak, Angela Carter still stared at him and said coldly, "Victor James, don't consider yourself too infallible. I, Angela Carter, swear from this day I won't love you anymore."

Angela Carter's words were like an extremely sharp knife that stabbed Victor James's heart fiercely.

She used to run after him, but just now, she said that she didn't like him anymore.

She bit him. It was a physical injury. It was nothing to him. He's a tough guy who had been in the army for many years.

But the hate in her eyes and those words in her mouth were the most hurtful.

Just when Victor James was stunned, Angela Carter threw away his hand, turned around, rushed back to the cell, and fell to Jayden Lincoln.

"Grandpa.... You wanted to see Angela, I'm here now, but why you didn't wait for me?"

Grandpa has done a lot of bad things. He did wrong to too many people, but he has always been her kind grandfather, the one who loved her the most. He was cruel to people all over the world, but he was very good to her.

Grandpa used to say to her, "Angela, you are really grandpa's reason of happiness."

"Angela, grandpa sometimes feel very confused. I hope you can grow up quickly and start to understand things early. But, grandpa also hope you don't grow up so fast and let Grandpa protect you all the time."

"Angela, whenever I see you, my mood become good."

At this time, Angela Carter can only think of grandpa's good deeds to her, not the evil things that grandpa did.

But even if he had done many abominable things, he should be dealt with legally, rather than in this way.

Many years ago, her own parents were executed. Did they face the same situation?

Has Victor James's father ever verified whether her parents were spies who stole military secrets or not?

Angela Carter hugged Jayden Lincoln. She was in a miserable situation, crying and laughing, "Grandpa, don't you say you love Angela the most? Then how can you leave Angela alone?"

"Grandpa, please talk to me. Talk to your Angela, say that you are just scaring Angela. In fact, you are OK. Nothing has happened to you."

"Grandpa, didn't you say you wanted to take Angela away from Jiangbei? Just wake up. Wherever you want to go, Angela will follow you."

"Grandpa... answer Angela. Angela is really scared to see you like this. Too scared... "

"Grandpa, are you angry with Angela?"

CHAPTER 442 – TIME OF DEATH

"Grandpa, I'm sorry, I shouldn't say those rude words to you. I will never say them again. Just wake up."

"Grandpa..."

No matter what Angela Carter said, no matter how she tried, her grandfather who loved her so much couldn't hear and didn't give her any response.

She left him, and he also left her and went to a place where she would never find him, not even in Jiangbei, but in the whole world.

Victor James could understand Angela Carter's mood.

He knew very well how she felt when watching such a grandfather who pampered her always suddenly become a villain. She couldn't accept the fact that he was a bad guy, so she ran away and hid in her protective shell and pretended that nothing had happened.

However, when she stood up and was ready to face all this bravely, her grandfather, who loved her so much died suddenly, so suddenly that she wasn't ready. She hasn't ever imagined.

Many people hated Jayden Lincoln, but for Angela Carter, he was the only person in the world who had a blood relationship with her.

She was hurt by him, and she blamed him for doing those bad things because she cared about him.

Victor James walked forward and forcibly dragged Angela Carter back, "Angela Carter, the forensic team will come to the autopsy soon. Don't destroy the crime scene and evidence."

Angela Carter punched him again, "Murderer, you don't have to pretend anymore. Don't think that you can get rid of the crime of killing by looking for a forensic doctor to act like that."

"Angela Carter, shut up!" Victor James shouted.

Angela Carter picked up his eyebrows and shouted back, "If you want me to shut up, wait for my death. If you are so capable, kill me as well. Then no one will testify against you, and no one will know that you are a murderer."

Knowing that Angela Carter's brain was disordered at this time, he can't say anything pleasant. He ordered his men to tie Angela Carter's hands behind her so that she can't touch anything.

"Victor James, you beast, you bastard, you rascal, you are really guilty of being a thief. If you want to kill me, keep in mind that I'll never let you go, I will become a ghost and destroy your peace." Angela Carter's eyes were red with rage, and she shouted at the top of his voice.

"Shut up!" Victor James angrily said.

"You can kill people, but you can't kill all the people in the world..." Before Angela Carter had finished speaking, Victor James took a roll of tape from his subordinates and sealed Angela Carter's mouth tightly.

The mouth was sealed, Angela Carter can't speak but a pair of beautiful eyes were widely opened and her eyes reflected her inner fire.

She can't move her mouth or her hands, but her feet were still free. Just a moment ago, she ate a lot and had a lot of strength.

When Victor James wasn't paying attention, she raised her leg and kicked him on his butt.

Victor James was also famous for his bad temper. He was already angry because of her shouting and this kick made his fire more uncontrollable.

He dragged her and tied her to a wooden pile like a decoration piece.

"Angela Carter, stay there quietly, and don't fucking make a noise!" Victor James said.

He didn't send Angela Carter away because Jayden Lincoln was her grandfather. She should know the real cause of Jayden Lincoln's death.

At present, he was waiting for the arrival of the forensic team to examine the cause of Jayden Lincoln's death.

According to Victor James's experience, he figured out that Jayden Lincoln died very quickly with almost no painful struggle and saw something terrible at the last.

What had he seen in the last second before he died?

Angela Carter was tied well, she was still restless, but because she can't make a sound, there were fewer people who noticed her.

The military region has always been a much-disciplined place under Victor James. When something happened here, except for Victor James's call, other people just stayed at their posts, and no one can dare to take a step at random.

Father Carter, who was waiting for Angela Carter, was invited by Victor James. He looked at Angela Carter and asked worriedly, "What is this?"

"She doesn't obey. I tied her up so that there won't be much trouble."

Victor James gave a "complete" reason.

Father Carter was also clear about Angela Carter's personality. He knew that in anger, she can make a mess.

At this time, their most important task was to find out the real cause of Jayden Lincoln's sudden death, so it was better to not let Angela create a mess.

Victor James said, "I personally think what Jayden Lincoln saw at the last moment before his death should be a person."

Father Carter nodded and said, "Who can be that person? Who made him so scared? And how a man can enter freely in your Jiangbei military region. Who on earth has such a great ability?"

Victor James nodded and said, "I really want to know, why that man killed Jayden Lincoln? Is it murder or revenge? "

They were discussing this when the forensic team has arrived, and several doctors saluted Victor James, "Commander!"

Victor James said, "Check it carefully and don't let go of any clues."

At the same time, the criminal investigators team of the army also came, and the two teams were checking separately.

The crime scene was almost destroyed by Angela Carter, and it was a bit difficult for the inspectors.

According to the temperature and softness of Jayden Lincoln's body, the forensic doctors can roughly judge the death time of Jayden Lincoln.

The time of Jayden Lincoln's death was not long, and the forensics team soon got the result.

They determined that the time of Jayden Lincoln's death was about 12:24 noon. The reason for his death was that he was badly frightened.

The time of death was about 12:24 noon!

Hearing this result, Angela Carter's head buzzed again for a long time.

Father Carter took her to the Jiangbei military region at 12:20. When she got off, she had a look at the time.

So, when she arrived at the Jiangbei military region, her grandfather was still alive, and he should still be thinking happily that soon he would see his favorite baby granddaughter.

She walked from the north gate of the Jiangbei military region to meet her imprisoned grandfather, who was killed.

If she had eaten less, and if she hadn't dragged Father Carter to drive slower, she could get to Grandpa's side before 12:24, and she would have saved grandpa.

But... when she was about to reach at Grandpa's side, Grandpa was killed.

She couldn't even see grandpa for the last time and didn't hear what Grandpa wanted to say to her.

If Victor James hasn't killed Grandpa, who can do it?

Is it all retribution?

Grandpa used to do so many things. Now it's time to pay back? But why she couldn't meet Grandpa for the last time...

CHAPTER 443 – MURDERED TO HIDE SECRETS

Jayden Lincoln died so suddenly, and the cause of death was so strange that it seemed that he was frightened but the forensic doctor still had to rely on the facts.

After the preliminary examination, the forensic team took Jayden Lincoln's body back for further examination of the cause of death.

The inspectors made a careful investigation at the scene, but found no useful clues.

The person in charge stepped forward two steps and reported the situation to Victor James, "commander, we didn't find any clues of homicide in Jayden Lincoln's cell."

If they can't find the clue of homicide, it may be natural or accidental death.

Suicide, Victor James has ruled out this possibility.

Is it natural or accidental death?

If it was really an accident, then why there was such a coincidence that it happened a few minutes before Angela Carter came to visit Jayden Lincoln.

Victor James frowned and said in a sharp voice, "Check all the security cameras carefully. Don't miss any clue."

Jiangbei military region was Victor James's territory. Unexpectedly, someone came to his place to kill people and made a clean getaway.

Someone really has guts.

Victor James's character was both good and evil. He has always been the only one who can bully people, very few can dare to provoke him.

Jayden Lincoln died on his territory. No matter how Jayden Lincoln died, he has to find out the truth, he cannot let this matter go away.

After all, Angela Carter suspected and accused him as the murderer of Jayden Lincoln. He has to find out the truth to give Angela Carter a satisfactory answer.

"Angela, it's too sudden. Your uncle didn't expect such a thing to happen." Father Carter said as he untied the rope for Angela Carter.

After being tied here for such a long time, Angela Carter's mood has been stable, and she can think normally after being stable.

Grandpa was already in Victor James's hands. If Victor James wanted to deal with grandpa, he can do it by any means. He didn't need to use such a way.

She was also well aware of Victor James's personality. If he had done such a thing, he would have never stepped back to take responsibility.

He wasn't a kind of man who can dare to do things but don't dare to admit.

Father Carter saw Angela Carter drooping her head and saying nothing, he was very worried and asked, "Angela, did you hear what dad said to you?"

Angela Carter nodded, blinked and motioned father Carter to help her tear off the tape on her mouth.

"Oh, right, dad forgot this." Father Carter quickly began to tear off the tape on Angela Carter's mouth, "Angela, you need to remember what I said to you."

"Dad, I understand." Angela Carter was free, she turned to Victor James, but this time she looked at him differently.

Her eyes fell on his hand, and the back of his hand was just bitten by her.

Because he didn't deal with the wound in time, the back of his hand was still bleeding.

Fortunately, the wound didn't bleed profusely, otherwise, after such a long time, this son of a bitch would have died of hemorrhage.

When Angela Carter was looking at Victor James, his eyes also fell on her. He said, "Jayden Lincoln is dead, and no matter what he did, he deserved to be treated well. When the forensic team finds out the real cause of his death, I will give you his body."

Jayden Lincoln was the only family of Angela Carter. He will give Jayden Lincoln body to Angela Carter so that she can bury him well, because it was her filial duty and responsibility to her elder.

"If you find out the cause of his death, please let me know." Angela Carter looked at Victor James and said loudly.

Victor James snorted and said, "Why do you want to know about the cause of his death? Do you still want to avenge him? Don't forget that your grandpa is a terrible sinner."

Angela Carter was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "As a younger generation, I want to know the cause of his death. Is there anything wrong in it?"

Angela Carter never thought about revenge but as the younger generation, she has the right to know the truth.

Seeing that the two people were going to quarrel again, father Carter quickly interrupted and said, "Angela, let's go back and wait for the results."

"Dad, you go back first. I'll wait here for the news." Angela Carter decided to stay here. She will not leave until she comes to know the real cause of grandpa's death.

"Brother in law, go back first. If the girl wants to stay here, let her stay." Victor James said and waved to his subordinates, "You two stay and guard here. No one is allowed to approach the locked site. I'll arrest all the suspects who dare to go close."

After the command, Victor James looked at Angela Carter again and said, "Are you still not leaving?"

Angela Carter glared at him, "I have said it. I won't leave until the news comes."

"I am going to check the surveillance for the clues." Victor James said and walked like--it's your choice to come or not.

Angela Carter heard it and hurriedly followed up. She closely followed Victor James, where he went, she followed.

Victor James asked people to transfer all the monitoring videos.

A very strange thing happened. Several cameras around Jayden Lincoln's detention area were stopped at the same time, and they missed the most important information of the day.

The key cameras were damaged artificially, which indirectly proved that Jayden Lincoln's death was not a suicide or an accidental death. Someone killed him.

The news of Jayden Lincoln's death soon reached Edwin Carter's ears.

Father Carter didn't want Edwin Carter to worry. After returning from the military region, he didn't mention anything. He confirmed that he was recovering well, so he went home to take care of mother Carter.

It was Luis George who called Edwin Carter to tell the news. After hearing the news, Edwin Carter closed his eyes and thought.

Victor James has ruled out the possibility of Jayden Lincoln's suicide and accidental death and determined that he was murdered.

Jayden Lincoln was locked up in the cell and cannot escape.

Knowing that Jayden Lincoln will soon be dealt with, those who have been targeted by him before and those who want to take revenge have no reason to kill a person who will be executed sooner or later.

Then there was only one possibility. Someone killed Jayden Lincoln to prevent him from divulging a secret.

Killed Jayden Lincoln to prevent him from divulging a secret?

Edwin Carter repeated the question quietly in his mind.

Thinking about it, he thought about Jayden Lincoln's drug.

A few years ago, Jayden Lincoln drugged Jane with the medicine used by the army of state to deal with spies. Edwin was sure that the drug must be from the army of state A.

This time, Jayden Lincoln drugged him with a poison HDR, which was also owned by the military of state A.

If Jayden Lincoln can get such an important medicine from the army of state A again and again, does that mean that the army of state A has his accomplices?

Or, he has been instructed by that man.

Now Jayden Lincoln was arrested. His accomplices were afraid of being exposed, so they killed him first.

There was a great possibility of such a thing.

CHAPTER 444 – OBJECTS OF SUSPICION

Jayden Lincoln was caught by Victor James, and Edwin Carter has decided that when he gets out of the hospital, he will deal with him, and after that, he would have a sigh of relief and will live a good life with his Jane and Janell.

He never knew that Jayden Lincoln would die suddenly, and there can be a mysterious murderer behind him.

Everyone knew that the Jiangbei military region has been under the command of Victor James, and it has been considered as a place that was heavily guarded and no one can get in.

So, if someone tried to sneak in, he must be chasing death.

However, someone came and killed Jayden Lincoln in the presence of Victor James. They not only killed him, but also didn't leave any trace.

Is the murderer from the military of State A or Jiangbei military region?

If someone from the army of State A can sneak into the military region to kill Jayden Lincoln, it seemed that they have made a deep understanding of the region in recent years and it was estimated that they have been always observing Victor James's every move.

If someone from Jiangbei military region killed Jayden Lincoln, why does this person wanted to kill him?

Can the murderer be also a spy in Jiangbei military region for many years?

Thinking of this, Edwin Carter reached out and touched the mobile phone which was put aside. He wanted to make a phone call to Victor James to discuss several key issues with him.

The mobile phone was suddenly picked up by someone, and the voice of Jane rang in his ear, "Janell Carter's father, didn't you say that you would have a good rest and won't indulge with other things, have you forgotten?"

"I need to discuss something with Victor James." In the face of such a tyrant Jane, Edwin Carter really had no way to deal with.

Jane held Janell and let her sit on Edwin Carter, "Janell, chat with dad. Watch him. Don't let him do anything else. If he dares to do anything else, call mom."

"Dad, you have to be good." Janell sat beside Edwin Carter and stared at him with her two big eyes.

Janell just kept staring at Edwin Carter without blinking.

She got a job from her mom to monitor her father. In order to let her dad get well soon, she needed to stay alert and make sure dad will have a good rest.

"Well.... I got it. I won't care about anything. I just listen to my Jane and Janell. Lie down here and take care of myself."

For Edwin Carter, what was more important than making them happy?

Whatever he did was only to make his Jane and Janell live well and make them happy every day. He never wanted to do anything to make them unhappy.

What Edwin Carter can think of, of course, Victor James as the commander of the Jiangbei military region, can also imagine.

After listening to two key clues, Victor James can naturally figure out who can have the motive to kill. His thinking coincided with that of Edwin Carter.

This murderer can be either a person who lurked in the Jiangbei military region or a member of the army of State A.

With this conclusion in mind, Victor James immediately ordered his officers to check in these two directions.

Angela Carter has been following him. She has seen all his analysis.

When Victor James suggested that the person who killed grandpa might be a member of the army of state A, the first thought in Angela Carter's mind was Mr. Paul.

But when she thought about it carefully, she realized that Mr. Paul was only from state A, he has nothing to do with the military of state A, and he has no reason to kill grandpa.

Angela Carter immediately ruled out the first person she suspected.

Maybe grandpa made too many enemies and wanted to kill too many people, so as his identity was exposed, the people who wanted to kill him came to him.

"Come with me to the forensic department to see if the inspection report is out." Victor James got up and dragged Angela Carter away.

Her hand was tightly held by Victor James's palm. He firmly grasped her and passed his strength to her, so that she would no longer be trapped in the panic of losing her grandfather.

However, Angela Carter did not forget that his father was the murderer of her parents, and her grandfather died in his territory again, so she and he could not be together.

Thinking of this, Angela Carter wanted to get rid of Victor James's hand, but when she looked up and saw his side face, she hesitated...

It's him...

It's the man she has been longing to marry.

It's the man she always wanted to forget but can't forget.

The thought to shake off Victor James's hand flew away. She was reluctant to leave his hand. She even hoped that she can hold his hand tightly forever and never let it go.

When Angela Carter was in a daze, the voice of Victor James suddenly sounded in her ear, "Angela Carter, you are ugly, and like this, you look even uglier."

Angela Carter stared at Victor James, took a deep breath, and told herself to ignore him.

Angela Carter moved, trying to force her hand out of his hand, but he held it tighter and said, "Don't move!"

He has always been very fierce to her, suddenly he said with some deep hidden emotions, and Angela Carter's heart even lost a beat.

She and he were clearly hand in hand, but there was a huge gap separating them apart, and they weren't allowed to be together.

Angela Carter took a deep breath and said in a stubborn way, "leave my hand, I can go myself."

"Oh?" Victor James raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth smiled, "You seem in a trance, I don't want to see you hitting the wall."

Angela Carter was angry. She shook off his hand and shouted, "I am completely fine."

Victor James sneered and put his hand in his pocket, "that's good!"

He put his hand in his pocket, but he clenched his own hand tightly, as if to grasp her temperature for a long time.

The cause of Jayden Lincoln's real death has been found by the forensic team.

They handed over the autopsy report to Victor James and said, "Chief, the real cause of Jayden Lincoln's death is not that he was scared to death, but DSQ. At the same time, we also had judged that he should have seen a person before he died. In his wide eyes, there is a sign of extreme surprise and unwillingness."

Victor James raised his eyebrows and asked, "DSQ? Met someone? Fear and unwillingness?"

The forensic investigator explained, "DSQ is a colorless and tasteless poison. If one even take seven to ten milligrams of DSQ, it will be fatal. Twenty years ago, because someone poisoned people with this drug, the death toll reached dozens. After that incident, the country has banned the production of the drug."

Victor James said, "Continue."

The forensics continued, "the country has banned the production of this poison, but there have always been some people, who in order to make money risk their lives and do illegal activities, so DSQ has not really disappeared."

CHAPTER 445 – SHE WILL CONQUER HIM!

Victor James narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "There are two key points in the murder, one is the mysterious figure that Jayden Lincoln saw before he died, the other is DSQ. Hand over the evidence to the inspection team and ask them to look it up."

It was easy to find out the source of DSQ. But the main thing was to find that person among so many people in military region. It would take some time to search that person.

The forensic investigator immediately said, "Chief, the information on our forensics department has been prepared and will be handed over in a moment."

"Okay." Victor James answered briefly and then turned to leave.

"Victor James, wait a minute." Angela Carter, who had been listening to him, stopped him in time and said, "Can the mystery man be someone grandpa thought was dead?"

Although Jayden Lincoln was Angela Carter's own grandfather, she has to admit his disgusting deeds.

For a person like Jayden Lincoln, who has done so many bad things, few ordinary people can't frighten him, even if someone can scare him he can't push him in such a state of panic. Only a person that was probably dead for many years can make him have such a state of panic.

"You're right. It can be possible." Victor James looked at Angela Carter with admiration in his eyes, but what he said was still mean. "Angela Carter, you are not so stupid, I am amazed that you can also use your brain to think."

Victor James was praising Angela Carter. But... What does it mean to think with your brain?

Angela Carter glared at Victor James and said, "Chief Victor James, you should also try to less use your mouth to talk next time."

Victor James looked at Angela Carter and suddenly stretched his hand. Angela Carter saw this and immediately jumped back. He laughed, "Even a stupid person can tell me how to speak?"

"You, bastard!" Angela Carter shouted angrily but Victor James had already turned around leaving her with a natural and unrestrained of figure.

Angela Carter looked at his back and swore that sooner or later she would trample this son of a bitch on the bottom of her feet. She will conquer him!

Victor James suddenly stopped and looked back, "Angela Carter, if you want to scold someone, just scold in front of him, what kind of a hero scold in the back?"

Angela Carter said, "I'm just a girl. I'm not a hero. I can't beat you. Can't I even scold you behind your back?"

"Come here." Victor James beckoned like a pet.

"Why should I listen to you?" Angela Carter proudly raised her head and said, "Do you think I'm your pet?"

Victor James chuckled, "Aren't you?"

"Fuck!" She grabbed a stick and smashed it at Victor James, "Victor James, are you a man?"

No man can do things like him. He fought with the woman and can't let a woman have some advantages. He even wanted to win by any means.

No wonder he hasn't had a wife till now.

Only she can like him. If he didn't have her, he would never find a woman in his life. He could only be a bachelor.

"Commander, there is something new about Jayden Lincoln's incident." Victor James's assistant, Rick Gilyard, rushed to report to Victor James.

"What's new?" Hearing that they found something new, Victor James's spirit was refreshed and his body was boiling with blood.

"We found a box in the dining room. There was the residue in the box. The test result showed it is DSQ. In other words, we can say that the murderer poisoned Jayden Lincoln's food in the canteen in advance. It has nothing to do with the soldier who delivered the food to Jayden Lincoln" Rick Gilyard told Victor James about the situation.

"These results have been given to me by the forensic department a long time ago. Can you find some useful clues and then shout loudly?" Victor James glared at Rick Gilyard discontentedly.

"Yes." Rick Gilyard was really wronged.

The chief already knew about these situations and didn't tell him. He thought he didn't know, so he came to report it but he got a lot of criticism.

Really pathetic.

Victor James was busy thinking that who can be the one who has already died and made Jayden Lincoln extremely afraid.

The first person in Victor James's mind was the real old master of the Carter family.

At present, they only knew that Jayden Lincoln killed Grandfather Carter. But they didn't know how he killed him.

Because they didn't know the details, it might be possible that the real old master of the Carter family has survived.

Victor James raised this question in his mind, but immediately denied it.

If the real master of the Carter family was not dead, then he can't quietly hide in his military area, without recognizing the Carter family.

So he ruled out this possibility.

Victor James has listed several more candidates, all of whom were killed by Jayden Lincoln in the same year, but after investigating about them, he didn't suspect anyone.

Then, who killed Jayden Lincoln?

...

In a flash, a week passed.

The gunshot wound on Edwin Carter's body was almost healed. He insisted a lot to leave the hospital, so he left and returned to the villa.

His eyesight was getting worse day by day. He looked at everything vaguely, but in order to not let his parents and Jane worry, he showed nothing.

Even when he got up in the morning, he pretended to take the newspaper and sat by the window to read it.

Edwin Carter knew that Jane was very careful, and he didn't want Jane to find this abnormality from some details of his daily life.

But... he didn't know that the more he did it, the sadder she felt.

Even while knowing that he couldn't see, she also pretended that she didn't know anything. She watched him pretending all day.

Father Carter and mother didn't know the real situation of Edwin Carter. They were very happy that Edwin Carter had recovered and came back from the hospital.

The family sat in the living room and chatted. They all avoided the unhappy things. They didn't mention grandpa Carter or Jayden Lincoln.

It was a good day, so they just talked about happy things.

Mother Carter looked at Jane and Edwin Carter and thought something. After a long time, she said with a smile, "Edwin is in good health. Later, you two try your best to give a younger brother or sister to our Janell as soon as possible."

Jane wanted to have a younger brother or sister for Janell, but Edwin Carter didn't want to and above all Janell didn't want to. So, all along, she just thought about it.

Suddenly, hearing mother Carter mentioning it like this, Jane turned her head to look at Edwin Carter, who was sitting beside her, and Janell, who was busy eating strawberries.

"Mom, it's hard to have children. Don't mention it." Edwin Carter didn't even think about and refused at the spot.

CHAPTER 446 – DON’T WANT A BROTHER

Jane rolled her eyes.

Silly man! It will be she who will have to bear some pain while having a baby, not him.

She's not worried then why he worries.

Janell's complete attention was on her strawberries, suddenly she heard them talking about having a younger brother or sister, and the words of servant Nova rang in her ear again.

"Dad and new mom will not love her if they get a younger brother."

Just with this thought Janell felt so sad, she flattened her mouth, raised her head, and in an about to cry appearance, she shook her head, "I don't want a younger brother."

Jane hugged Janell into her arms, kissed her and comforted her, "baby, there won't be a brother."

In the past, Janell was afraid of having a younger brother and that her dad won't love her. At that time, she cried so bitterly and also quarreled that she didn't want a new mother.

Jane still remembered that and she always felt great pain by recalling that incident. It's a pity that she didn't accompany Janell for more than three years and didn't watch her grow up day by day.

"Janell, come to dad." Edwin Carter took Janell from Jane's arms, and said softly, "no matter whether mom and dad have another baby or not, we will always love Janell like now."

They will always love Janell like now?

Janell blinked big eyes and seriously thought, if after having a younger brother, mom and dad will still love her like now, she also wants a younger brother.

"Janell also cared about mom?" Mother Carter asked, who didn't know anything.

Mother Carter was very fond of children. When Edwin Carter was born, father Carter insisted her to have a tubal ligation operation because of her poor health, which broke her dream of having a second child.

Now she was getting older and began to like children more and more, especially when she saw this baby, she always felt that if there are more children in their house, it would be better.

But mother Carter could understand that Edwin Carter loved Jane so much and didn't want to let her suffer again.

Her children didn't want to have more children. She, as an elder, cannot force. She smiled and said, "to celebrate Edwin's return home, I will cook delicious food for all of you."

"Mom, I'll come with you." Jane also got up, went to the kitchen with mother Carter, and left the space for this grandfather, father, and granddaughter.

As soon as mother Carter and Jane left, father Carter said, "I supposed to meet Jayden Lincoln with you. I wanted to find out the cause of your grandfather's death and where he buried him, but before I could do all this he was murdered."

"Dad, let me handle it." Although Edwin Carter couldn't see clearly, his way of doing work was the same as before. Early in the hospital, he ordered Luis George to send someone to check it.

After all, it was the matter of his grandpa who raised him from childhood. His grandfather taught him so much and told him that Carter family men should stand up to the sky.

Just because he firmly remembered his grandpa's words, he was able to manage Shengtian so successfully and stood at the top of the pyramid.

"It's been a few days, but Victor James still hasn't made any progress. The murderer clearly left some clues, but it's still impossible to find out anything. It seemed as if he deliberately provoked Victor James. He understands Victor's way of thinking, so he left some clues that are useless, but they can't find the murderer." Father Carter was extremely worried while saying this.

They all were too clear about Victor James's character.

Provoke him and then wait for him to do something earth-shaking.

"It seems that the murderer is too familiar with uncle's character." Edwin Carter put Janell down and thought, "The purpose of the murderer is to make him agitated. I think we should stop uncle to investigate it for the time being."

By chasing the clues left by the murderer may not be able to find anything.

Sometimes, it is better to hold back one's troops without moving and maybe you get unexpected results.

Father Carter said, "You know your uncle's temper. The murder took place in his place. It is impossible to let him stop checking."

Edwin Carter smiled and said, "Dad, don't worry. I'll call him later and have a good talk with him."

"Grandpa, Janell want you to hug me." Janell pounced on father Carter's arms and rolled happily.

"Well, our Janell is almost four years old." Father Carter held Janell and rubbed her little head. "Edwin, Jane has come back. Let's have a birthday party for Janell this year."

The day of Janell's birth was the "death day" of Jane.

In the first three years, no one dared to mention the event of holding a birthday party for Janell, so the poor little girl had not held a single birthday party till now.

"Well, okay." Edwin Carter nodded and readily agreed.

It was good to have a birthday party for Janell and also to celebrate the return of his Jane.

In the kitchen, Jane and mother Carter were also discussing about Janell.

It was August 22nd, and August 28th was Janell's birthday. After a few days, Janell will be four years old.

Four years was neither long nor short.

These years were a miserable period for Edwin Carter. She saw her son desperately missing his wife, but she couldn't do anything.

Mother Carter said, "Edwin was so stubborn. He said you were still alive. These years, he sent people to look for your whereabouts, which made my heart really ache."

"Mom..." Jane took a quiet breath and said, "I will take good care of him in the future, and I will never make him sad."

"Good. As long as you're by his side, it's enough for him."

Her son, just like his father, has identified one person for his life and will never think of anything else.

Mother Carter was so happy that she couldn't help saying, "Edwin is really blessed. He has such a good wife and such a lovely and sensible daughter as Janell."

Jane smiled and said, "Mom, it's my good fortune to marry such a good husband."

"I'm glad to see that you two have such a good relationship." Mother Carter cut the vegetables and said, "He didn't like talking very much before. I was worried that he wouldn't show his love to his wife and wouldn't take care of her. It seems that I don't know him."

He really takes good care of his younger sister, loves his wife and he also proves himself a very good father. I think, when someone hears more and sees more, he naturally learns."

"Yes, it is true, his good genes also have a relation with his personality," Jane said with a smile.

When Jane married Edwin Carter, she thought that they would just have mutual respect for each other.

She didn't expect that Edwin Carter would change so much for her. Sometimes, she wished him could be selfish, or as cold as before, so he won't do so much for her. He always did so much for her, but she couldn't do anything for him.

Every time she thought about it and felt sad.

CHAPTER 447 – LET ME BE YOUR EYES

After dinner, Edwin Carter said that he has some things to deal with and went to the study.

Jane was worried, but she could not follow him step by step, so she had to take Janell back to the room first.

Today, the family discussed and planned a birthday party for Janell on the 28th of August. They invited all the members of the Carter family to come home to get together.

The purpose was to tell everyone that Edwin Carter's wife Jane has come back, and they also needed to explain grandpa Carter's matter.

Janell was very excited when she heard that she would have a birthday party. She asked Lucas to pick her on his back and run around the yard.

Lucas was really good to Janell, no matter what kind of request she put forward, he always agreed with a smile on his face.

Janell has no brothers and sisters, and her parents will grow old eventually. If there will always be a big brother like Lucas around Janell, Jane can be relieved.

"Mom, I want to take a bath. A fragrant bath." Janell pulled the corner of Jane's dress and looked up at her.

"Okay, mom will take sweetheart to the bath." Jane held Janell's little hand and took her to the bathroom. She poured the water with moderate temperature, and then put Janell into her bathtub, "Janell, do you like brothers and sisters?"

Janell has already refused to have a brother and sister, but Janell liked Lucas very much.

Jane thought that they can adopt some elder brother or sisters for Janell, so that several more people can accompany her and she will not be so lonely.

"Yes." Janell replied softly.

Lucas is good-looking. He's the best. He also plays with her and beats the bad guys.

Of course, she liked her brother.

Jane pinched Janell's chubby face and said with a gentle smile, "OK, mom will remember, Janell likes brother and sister."

After the bath, Jane took her back to the room to coax her to sleep. Jane has just coaxed Janell to sleep when Edwin Carter finally returned to the room.

He walked very slowly, but every step was still steady and powerful.

If Jane hadn't known the actual situation, she would never figure out that Edwin Carter's eyesight has been affected seriously.

She just watched him come to her step by step, getting closer and closer... With his every step, Jane's heart ached.

He didn't want her to worry, so she pretended that she didn't know anything but every time she saw him like this, she felt so sad.

"Janell is asleep?" Because his eyes couldn't see clearly, Edwin Carter couldn't see Jane's expression at this time and didn't notice the abnormal situation at all.

"What's the matter?" Edwin Carter looked at her vague figure and blinked to see her clearly, but she was still vague in his eyes.

"Edwin..." Jane called his name, rushed to him and hugged him. Her arms were tightly around his waist.

"What's the matter? Are you learning from Janell to hold me like this to be coquettish?" Edwin Carter rubbed her head and said with a light smile.

"Edwin, don't pretend. I know you can't see clearly." Jane wanted to say that, but she swallowed it again...

She didn't know, she should tell him or continue pretending.

"Edwin, do you have anything to say to me?" Jane still wanted to explore his thoughts and see if he was willing to tell her or not.

"Well? What do you want to hear?" Edwin Carter raised her chin and looked at her affectionately.

He thought he had covered up well, but when Jane's hot tear fell on the back of his hand, he realized!

It turned out that no matter how well he pretended, he could not escape her eyes.

Edwin Carter held her face, bowed her head and kissed her gently, "it's just that I can't see clearly for the time being, and it's not that I won't see clearly all my life. Don't cry like this? If Janell sees it, she will think I'm bullying you."

"Edwin-"

"Yes?"

"Let me be your eyes."

She wanted to tell him that even if he could not see, she would still be willing to accompany him.

If he can't see, she will become his eyes and let him see the beautiful things in the world.

"Okay."

Edwin Carter hugged her tightly and said such a powerful word in a low voice.

As long as she stays by his side, let alone the problem of his eyes, even if the whole world collapses, he can still be calm, relax and confident.

"Edwin."

Edwin Carter interrupted Jane and said, "Jane, don't worry. As long as you, Janell, dad and mom are well and by my side, there's nothing that can't be crossed."

She nodded her head, nestled in Edwin Carter's arms, and listened to his heartbeat.

Only by having you by my side, time becomes quiet.

...

A few days passed quickly.

It was August 28, Janell's birthday.

Early in the morning, the Carter family and their servants began to do their work.

Janell was wearing a pink princess skirt and a crown on her head.

She looked super cute in her pink dress.

Jane dressed Janell beautifully. She felt very accomplished by seeing her like this. She hugged her little princess and kissed her many times, "Janell, are you happy?"

"Super happy." Janell was so happy that she ran here and there, turned a circle, and then rushed to her mother's arms, to offer her a kiss.

Jane picked Janell up and said, "OK, let's go out and show dad, grandma, grandpa, and Janell's brother how beautiful our little princess is."

"Janell is the most beautiful!"

"Yes, my baby is the most beautiful."

When they went out, Janell ran to Lucas who had been waiting outside the room for a long time. He stood there with no expression and rigidity, even when he saw them coming out, he didn't speak.

Janell waved her hand, "Lucas, hug Janell."

Lucas looked at her and his indifferent expression suddenly changed into a smile. He smiled and picked her up in his arms.

"Then Janell play with Lucas, mom will go to greet the guests first." After another look at them, Jane left at ease.

Lucas brought Janell back to her room. Just like a magic trick, he put a necklace in front of Janell, "This is my gift for you, do you like it?"

The necklace was a silver chain with a triangular pendant engraved with a complex totem.

"Yes! I like it very much." Janell didn't know the special totem on the necklace at all. She only knew it was a gift from her brother, so she liked it.

"OK, let me put it on you." Lucas gently helped Janell to wear the necklace on her neck, and said, "Janell must keep this necklace. In the future, whenever you miss me, you can shout at this triangle star pendant. No matter where I am, I will appear at Janell's side immediately."

CHAPTER 448 – BIRTHDAY PARTY

Janell picked up the necklace to see and touched the triangle star that she found very lovely, she smiled sweetly and said, "Lucas, you hide."

"Okay." Lucas obeyed the command and hid in a corner.

Janell touched the triangle star's pendant and called his name, "Lucas, quickly appear!"

As Janell said this Lucas jumped out, "Here is your Lucas."

Seeing that Lucas really showed up, Janell laughed happily, "Lucas, let's play again."

"Yes."

In this way, Lucas accompanied Janell to play "Lucas quickly appear" for half an hour. They didn't stop until the servant came to find them.

Lucas rubbed Janell's head and said in a soft voice, "Janell, remember, to wear the necklace all the time to find Lucas."

"Okay." Janell nodded hard.

Although she was still young and didn't know what was special about this necklace, but she remembered that as long as she touches the necklace and calls Lucas to show up, Lucas would surely appear.

"Janell..." Lucas wanted to say something but he stopped.

"Yes?" Janell blinked her beautiful big eyes.

Lucas rubbed Janell's head again and picked her up, "Nothing, I'll take you downstairs."

...

There were not many relatives of Carter's family. So they invited all their family friends and all of them arrived on time.

Although it was only a child's birthday, still no one dared to neglect it. Everyone dressed up themselves as if they were attending a grand banquet.

Because of the hot weather, the venue could not be open-air, so it was arranged in the banquet hall on the first floor of the main building of villa.

The in-charge of all decoration was Jane. Father Carter and mother played the role of her assistants. The theme style was arranged according to Janell's preference.

All corners of the banquet hall were decorated with all kinds of animated figures and Janell's favorite dolls, the hall seemed like a big version of the Disney house.

The guests came with gifts for Janell. Whether she liked it or not, she accepted them in a good manner and asked Lucas to help her collect them.

Well, Lucas was really a multifunctional brother.

He was her bodyguard, an entourage, a superhero to fight villain, a confidant, and a housekeeper.

In a word, for Janell, Lucas was the omnipotent Superman.

"Our little Janell is taller than last year, and lovelier." It was Smith and his wife who came to celebrate Janell's birthday.

"Thank you, grandpa! Thank you, grandma!" Janell heard them and in a very sensible way she thanked.

"Lovely baby." Smith reached out to touch the small head of Janell, but she moved away.

Her little head can't be touched by anyone.

Smith didn't mind a child's action. He looked at the Carters, saying, "your Carter's family is so small, why don't you have more lovely children like Janell?"

There is no shortage of people in the world who worry about other people's family affairs, but Smith doesn't mean anything else.

Their family and the Carter family were family friends. Their family has been prosperous, and they passed the good characters from generation to generation. Now in the Janell Carter's generation, there were no boys.

Although it has been said that men and women are equal now, but the traditional ideas of thousands of years are still deeply rooted.

Everyone thought that the Carter family has a great career. If there is no boy to inherit it, decades later it will fall into the hands of others.

When Janell gets married their family business will be taken by her future husband, and he will be Shengtian's new master. And many people will regret it.

Mother Carter liked children very much, but she can't say that Edwin Carter didn't want to have a baby in front of others. Others will think that he just listens to his wife or anything like this.

Mother Carter smiled and said, "Indeed, the child is the best gift from god. Yes, of course, it's a good thing if we can have, and if we cannot, we will not demand it."

Smith said with a smile, "yes, it's true."

Mother Carter said with a gentle smile, "everything can't be forced, just let it be. Leave it to fate."

Smith said, "Your family has a good mentality."

Father Carter said, "Only with a good mentality can we live a long life. Brother, it's time for you to let go of your business and leave it to the younger generation to take care of it. You should rest and enjoy yourself."

Smith said, "If the children in my family are as capable as Edwin, I would have learned from you and had left everything. After all, the elders are worried when the children are incompetent."

Father Carter said, "Brother, every family has its own advantages."

"Ha ha... yes, it's true...." Smith laughed.

While chatting, their eyes coincidentally fell on the couple who were greeting the guests together.

Edwin Carter was wearing a white shirt with pent, and a gold frame of glasses carrying it with a noble temperament.

Jane beside him was wearing a white silk dress, looking graceful and elegant, and her eyes had a gentle smile.

Edwin Carter and Jane together greeted the guests.

Compared with Edwin Carter, Jane looked thin and delicate, but they seemed perfect together.

Smith has not seen the couple together for the first time, but he was still amazed by their charm by seeing them again.

He saw them for the first time at the charity dinner at Olivia James's villa. When they appeared that night, people were shocked to see their majestic appearance. Now he saw them and recalled the memories.

At that time, people who were present at that night's dinner were stunned for several seconds when they saw them, and then there was a sound of admiration.

The second time people saw them at a banquet held by the Carter family many years ago.

At that time, Edwin Carter was almost the same, and they seemed very attractive together.

However, there was a little difference between Jane at that time and now. The appearance didn't change, but the temperament seemed more gentle and virtuous. Standing with Edwin Carter, she seemed more than perfect.

Smith smiled again and said, "Stephen, decades ago, I was amazed by you and your wife. I had never seen a well-matched couple like you. And now even after decades, only your son and daughter-in-law will be able to amaze me."

"Indeed." Mother Carter can't help sighing. She looked at her son and daughter-in-law, and subconsciously thought about those years.

CHAPTER 449 – LIFE IS WONDERFUL

At that time, she and Stephen Carter happened to meet for the first time on that Mountain. A single moment decided the fate of their lives.

The fate is so wonderful. Two people who never met each other met by chance, then came together and became inseparable partners.

Mother Carter and father Carter looked at each other and smiled at each other. Only a smile was enough to understand thousands of unsaid words.

...

Edwin Carter and Jane, who were busy greeting guests, were as beautiful as a moving picture in other people's eyes, but Jane was very worried.

Today, they decorated the main hall and changed it into the banquet hall.

There were many people and many things. Jane was worried about Edwin Carter colliding with anything, so she stayed close to him and followed him step by step. So that in case of any danger, she can help him or stop him in time.

However, Edwin Carter was not nervous at all. From their voice, he could identify all the guests and politely greeted them. No one found that he could hardly see anything.

It was just that they were celebrating Janell's first birthday. He can't see the happy appearance of his little princess and her lovely face in her beautiful dress. As Janell's father, he was somewhat regretful.

He comforted himself and thought that he can't see this year, but next year or the next year after that, he will be able to see. After all, they will hold a birthday party for Janell every year.

"Edwin." Jane gently pulled his sleeve and said in a low voice, "the guests are almost greeted. You should sit for a while."

Edwin Carter held her hand and smiled as usual, "don't worry."

How can she not worry, what if...

"Janell, how can you start your birthday party before your grand uncle arrives?"

Jane wanted to say something and suddenly, the voice of Victor James came from outside. Everyone looked at the door and he stepped in under the gaze of many people.

Victor James was unmarried and didn't have a girlfriend. He was one of the most eligible bachelor in Jiangbei that many famous girls were looking forward to.

The number of women who wanted to have a relationship with him were countless, but because he was in the military region all the year-round, and there were no elders of him at home, plus he rarely attended such banquet activities, so those admirers didn't know how to approach him.

So as soon as Victor James appeared, many pairs of eyes fell on him and they all were staring at him. The young wanted to catch him for their own use and the old wanted to catch him for their daughters.

In short, Victor James's single identity won over Edwin Carter.

"Why is everyone looking at me like this? Do I have a longer mouth or a longer nostril than you?" Victor James said rudely.

If Edwin Carter was known for his elegant and noble temperament, Victor James was known as a man with the extremely blunt and banditry attitude.

His sharp temperament would be enough to scare a group of people.

"Grand uncle!" Victor James can frighten other children, but the little Jane liked him very much.

Janell didn't know why, maybe she was influenced by her aunt, that every time she saw her grand uncle, she always wanted to stick to him.

"Hello, little Janell!" Victor James took a few steps and lifted Janell up. "Little baby, uncle didn't bring a gift for you. Do you want uncle to hold you?"

"Then uncle give me ten hundred." Janell's brain worked fast. She knew that he's teasing her, but she cannot let him succeed.

"Little money-grubber!" Victor James put her down, took a box out of his pocket and gave it to her. "Here is it, this is for you."

"Look at you, how can you give a girl a toy gun as a gift." Mother Carter cannot stay calm when she saw the gift.

She really didn't have a way to deal with her brother, in these years he didn't get a wife and didn't even make a girlfriend.

"Elder sister, why we can't give a toy gun as a present to a girl?" Victor James put the toy gun in Janell's hand and pinched her face. "Janell, this is a realistic toy gun that your uncle spent a lot of time to find. I am sure you will like it."

"I like it." Janell nodded heavily. When there was the person she liked the most, she also liked every gift from him.

"What a good child! Let's go. Uncle will take you to play." Victor James put Janell on his shoulder and left, no matter whether her family agreed or not.

They went to the garden of the villa. The flowers of the season were blooming in a yard. It was fragrant and beautiful. In the middle of the garden, there was a small pavilion and it was a good place for a walk.

Victor James sighed heartily, "Janell, your stinky father really enjoys life. This place is his home. It's really much more beautiful than those scenic spots made by people."

"Dad doesn't stink, my dad is fragrant." Janell flattened her mouth.

"Ha... You are a little girl. You love your father very much. Actually, all daughters love her father so much. However, seeing a baby like you saying this even makes me believe it." Victor James said and pinched her face.

He was a person who stayed around in the military area all year-round. The people around him were all rough men. They usually touched the real guns and shells and rarely found a chance to pinch such small cute faces.

"It hurts!" Janell was aggrieved and shouted.

"Sorry, baby!" As Victor James was saying this, he suddenly felt that there was a cold and fierce look behind his back. He looked back suddenly and saw a thin and tall figure not far away.

The boy's eyes were fixed on him like he was on guard and seemed hostile.

Two people looked at each other, as if they can repress some spark.

"Lucas-" Janell saw Lucas and called him.

"Oh, it's Janell's brother Lucas." Victor James smiled and nodded to Lucas who wasn't far away.

He had heard that Janell saved a wounded boy, but he never saw him. Now it seemed that the boy wasn't ordinary.

Seeing a stranger taking Janell away, Lucas followed up instinctively. But as he saw that Janell was all right, he retreated quietly to the dark world that belonged to him.

"Baby, today uncle teaches you how to play with guns."

In Victor James's eyes, there has never been a distinction between men and women. No matter boy or girl, he considered them equal. In the past, he taught Angela Carter such things.

CHAPTER 450 – MYSTERIOUS BIRTHDAY GIFT

"Okay," Janell replied excitedly.

Janell was a curious baby. She always wanted to play with all kinds of new toys. It was boring for her to play with the same old toys.

"Janell hold the gun in your hand, and uncle will teach you how to shoot." Victor James asked Janell to hold the toy gun, and then he held Janell's hands. "First, look at the middle of the pavilion, aim at the flower in the middle, and prepare to shoot."

"Angela didn't come with you?"

Edwin Carter's deep voice sounded coldly behind them when Victor James was about to teach Janell to shoot.

Janell looked back, and smiled, "Daddy."

Edwin Carter nodded, "Sweetheart."

Victor James turned around and said angrily, "Why did you appear here all of a sudden without making any noise? Do you want to frighten us?"

Edwin Carter stepped forward a few steps, smiled and said, "You are the commander of Jiangbei military region. How can you be so intimidated?"

Victor James roared, "Edwin Carter, why do you have to mention such a thing?"

It would be good if Edwin Carter hadn't mentioned the word "commander".

When he mentioned this, the hidden fire in Victor James's body sparked. Someone killed a man in his territory, and it has been almost half a month since he mastered to the first clue but there was no progress at all.

Edwin Carter picked up Janell and said, "I just want to know why you didn't bring her."

When it came to Angela Carter, Victor James was even angrier. He was so angry that he wanted to take a few bites to relieve his anger as Angela Carter used to do.

Angela Carter used to run after with him all day long. Whenever she saw him, she always chased him and stayed around him.

But in this half month, no matter how he provoked her, she ignored him except for talking to him about the murderer.

Victor James clenched his fist and said in a sharp voice, "You know her temper. If she doesn't want to come, you think I should tie her and bring her here?"

Edwin Carter said, "It isn't that you haven't done such a thing."

Victor James said, "I'm here to attend Janell's birthday party today. Don't provoke me, or I will beat you so much that even your mother won't recognize you."

"Uncle, Janell will protect my daddy." Janell heard and said immediately.

"Janell, I'm just teasing your daddy." Victor James said gently. He thought it's too hard to stay single forever! No one loves him, no one cares, and no one helps!

He really thought that Edwin Carter was so lucky. He married a considerate and virtuous wife and also has such a lovely daughter.

Edwin Carter put Janell down, touched her head and said, "Janell, play with Lucas, and dad will come to you after a while."

"Okay." Janell answered softly and ran to find Lucas.

Janell ran away, and Edwin Carter looked at Victor James again..

"I think you should stop your investigation for a while." Edwin Carter said.

Victor James raised his eyebrows, "do you have a clue?"

Edwin Carter replied, "There is no clue. But I guess that current clues are intentionally left by the murderer. In fact, they deliberately lead you in the wrong direction, so that you can never find them."

Listening to Edwin Carter, Victor James clapped his hands on his thighs and said, "Fuck, why didn't I think of that?"

The murderer intentionally left a wrong clue. His subordinates actually fell into the trap of the murderer, and that's why till now they couldn't find the murderer.

Edwin Carter said again, "Maybe the murderer knows you well. So he leaves a clue to challenge you. If you're in a hurry for dealing with him, you will lose."

Victor James nodded, "I'll rearrange the clues and check in another direction."

"Maybe if you stop, you will happen to find some evidence." Speaking of this, Edwin Carter suddenly changed the topic, "Angela really didn't come with you?"

"You know her well. She won't come back to the Carter house unless she thinks clearly."

Edwin Carter knew Angela Carter too well and knew that she loved Janell. Today, Janell turned four years old, and it was her first birthday party. Being Janell's aunt, Angela Carter wouldn't be absent.

Maybe Angela Carter was just outside the villa. She just didn't want to come in because she couldn't face the Carter family.

In fact, everyone in Carter's family was worried about her. Her father and mother were looking forward to her when they got up in the morning. They haven't waited for anyone like this. Nearly a day has passed but she hasn't appeared.

Not only Angela Carter was missing, even Robert Michael, Janell's uncle who loved Janell very much, also didn't show up.

Two days ago, Jane called him. He said he was not in Jiangbei. He would make up for Janell's birthday present after he came back.

...

The birthday party was officially held at 6 p.m.

Jane asked people to prepare a big four stories cake that was themed according to her fourth birthday.

Four candles were lit on the top cake. After singing birthday songs, Janell blew out the candles in the company of her parents.

"Happy birthday,Janell!"

Everyone sang for her.

Jane and Edwin Carter kissed on Janell's left and right cheek, "Baby Janell, happy birthday to you!"

Janell kissed her parents and smiled to say thank you to everyone!

Today, she felt like a real princess, mom, dad, grandma, grandpa, Brother Lucas, and grand Uncle, as well as a lot of people, came here to celebrate her birthday party.

She touched her little head and felt that there was someone missing, but she couldn't remember it, and she stopped thinking.

Most of the eyes around their family were envious.

A family, with a good husband, a virtuous wife, and a lovely child, is full of happiness.

There was nothing missing that one wishes for.

After the party and when the guests were gone, Jane and Janell opened the presents in Janell's room together. Each gift was exquisite and had a name card on it.

Among the gifts, there was a very delicate box that attracted Jane's eyes. She took it and opened it with Janell.

There was a pair of very beautiful small shoes in the box. The shoes were inlaid with crystal. Each crystal was put on by hand. It was very delicate and beautiful.

What a thoughtful gift, but there was no name card.

There was also a card in the box, "Baby Janell, stay happy forever!"

Other gifts can be up to the mark, but this one wasn't, and it seemed the most special one. It must be Angela Carter's gift.

"Mom, I love the beautiful crystal shoes." Even though Janell had seen countless good things, she was most attracted by the shoes in front of her eyes.

CHAPTER 451 – ANONYMOUS PHONE CALL

"Janell, do you want to try them on?"

"Yes!"

"OK, baby come, let mom help you."

Jane helped Janell put on the beautiful crystal shoes, lifted her little foot and looked again, "Wow, it's really beautiful."

"Mom, I want to show it to daddy and Lucas." Janell sat on the floor, raised her feet and shook them. It seemed she really liked the beautiful crystal shoes.

Jane rubbed her head and said softly, "Dad is still busy with his work. You go find Lucas and show him. Okay?"

"Yes." Janell hugged her mother and kissed her, then she turned around and left.

Looking at the back of Janell running away, Jane couldn't help but feel sad.

Today, the family gathered together, and many people celebrated for Janell. It was a very happy day, but she was not happy. She was worried about Edwin Carter's eyes.

What if...

Every time she thought of the possibilities, she felt frightened.

She tried to calm down, but she couldn't help thinking.

Jane put away the gifts in the room and was about to go to the study to find Edwin Carter when her mobile phone rang.

She picked it up and saw that the screen was showing an "unknown number".

Jane was a little surprised.

There was no caller ID.

Who is it?

Jane thought about it and then answered, "Hello!"

No one answered, so she asked again, "may I ask who is speaking?"

Even after that, no one answered.

If there was a displayed phone number, she would definitely cut off the phone, but this [unknown number] engaged her curiosity, she wanted to know who called her.

"Who's speaking? What can I do for you?" Jane repeated.

Because there were so many bad things happened before, even Jayden Lincoln, who was imprisoned in Jiangbei military region was murdered suddenly and till now no murderer has been found so she didn't dare to be careless at all.

She was worried about someone will do something bad to her family again, so she wanted to collect any news that she can from this call.

But no matter how she asked, there was still no response.

"Who are you? What do you want to do?" The more silent the person on the other end of the phone was, the more nervous Jane was.

After waiting for a long time, there was still no answer. There was a sound similar to that of a working chainsaw in the mobile phone.

Jane walked out with her mobile phone and rushed out to find Janell and Edwin Carter.

As soon as she rushed out, she saw that Lucas was walking in the corridor with Janell. They seemed very happy together.

"Mom, Lucas says it's beautiful," Janell said happily and pointed down to her shoes.

"Well, enjoy yourselves." Jane steadied herself and smiled at them.

Jane left them and hurried to Edwin Carter's study. Without knocking at the door, she went in.

Seeing Edwin Carter sitting at his desk seemed busy, she finally took a deep breath.

"What happened?" Edwin Carter looked up at her.

"No, nothing." Jane went to his desk and saw that he was having a video conference.

He can't see it, but he can listen to their reports, so his work still hasn't fallen behind.

"Really?" Edwin Carter asked.

If there was nothing she wouldn't have rushed into the study so recklessly.

"Yes, really," Jane said and told herself that maybe it's just that she was overthinking.

Edwin Carter looked at the screen and said, "All right, just do as you are told."

Then he shut down the computer, got up and asked, "Is there anything in your mind?"

"Edwin." Jane stretched her hand and hugged him. She felt that she should tell him the reason for her worry. If someone really wanted to harm them, he could prepare ahead of time.

"Tell me!" Edwin Carter pressed his chin against her head and his long fingers touched her long hair.

Jane looked up at him and said, "I just received a phone call from an unknown number. No one talked, and it didn't look like the wrong number. I am worried."

Edwin Carter smiled and rubbed her head, "don't worry. I'll let someone check. In my presence, can someone else eat you?"

"I'm worried about you." She was so nervous, but this man was still makign a joke. She didn't know if he had heard what she just said.

Edwin Carter immediately picked up his mobile phone and called Luis George, "now check the record of Jane's phone call. There was an unknown number just now."

After saying that, Edwin Carter hung up the phone, but Jane was worried, "can you find out?"

Edwin Carter rubbed her head and said, "Jane, Jayden Lincoln is dead. Everything is over. Nothing wrong will happen again. Don't worry."

"But..."

Before she had finished speaking, Edwin Carter lowered his head and kissed her, blocking all the words she wanted to say.

Jane struggled, but he pulled her closer to his body so that the two of them could stick together tightly.

Edwin Carter hugged her waist tightly and deepened the kiss.

After a long time, when Jane felt that her strength was about to be drained by him, he finally let her go.

Edwin Carter looked at Jane, he couldn't see it clearly but he can imagine that after this kiss Jane must be red again at this time.

Thinking of her cute appearance, Edwin Carter laughed.

Jane was just released by him. She saw him laughing and her fist hit him lightly almost without any strength.

Jane blushed and said angrily, "Mr. Carter, I'm talking to you about business, but you're messing up with me."

Edwin Carter stopped laughing and said solemnly, "kissing helps to regulate and enhance the relationship between a husband and wife. I'm trying to improve our relationship. How can you say I am messing up?"

The words obviously didn't seem serious, but it was seriously said by Edwin Carter.

Jane was familiar with such Edwin Carter. He always used a serious attitude and tone to say something that was totally unserious.

"It's still early. Go to a place with me."

"Where?"

"Follow me."

"Okay."

Led by Edwin Carter, Jane went to the innermost end of the corridor and went straight up to the top floor from the elevator.

Every step he took was steady and powerful.

If one didn't know his real situation that he couldn't see clearly, no one can think of such a thing.

The top floor was empty. There was nothing. Jane didn't understand why Edwin Carter brought her here.

Edwin Carter held her hand and said, "There are so many people in the house. Please sit on the roof with me. Let's see the stars."

"Okay. Look at the big stars over there, and there is also..."

Jane snuggled up beside him, pointed to the star-dotted sky, and described everything to him in her most gentle tone...

CHAPTER 452 – FELL INTO A TRAP

Edwin heard Jane's gentle voice which was describing the starry sky to him in detail.

Edwin Carter looked at her tenderly. He couldn't see her clearly, but he could feel her. From every word she uttered, and from the low and high pitch of her gentle voice, he could almost judge her each and every changing expression.

Because her every move, her smile, her expressions, had been deeply imprinted into his heart and no one can erase them.

Edwin Carter stretched out his hand to hold Jane's shoulder and asked softly, "Jane, if I wouldn't be able to see clearly again, will you..."

"If I am the one who can't see things clearly, will you leave me?" Edwin Carter hadn't finished when Jane interrupted him and asked in answer.

They have experienced life and death together.

Life and death can't separate them. What else can separate them?

At the same time, Jane secretly made a decision in her heart. She will find a way to suppress the effect of HDR poison as soon as possible.

Jayden Lincoln was dead. Assistant Joseph who was with Jayden Lincoln had been shot by her.

But there is Sienna Henry.

The drug was given to Edwin Carter by Sienna Henry. Maybe she can find some useful information from Sienna Henry's mouth.

"Jane-"

Edwin Carter's low and deep voice sounded in her ear. She looked up at him, "Yes?"

"I..."

Edwin Carter was about to talk when the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

The tone seemed very harsh in this quiet and peaceful night.

Edwin Carter frowned slightly and answered, "What have you found?"

Luis George replied, "Chairman , I have checked about the unknown number. This phone was activated many years ago, and the rental fee has been deducted every month. However, there is almost no record of phone calls and messages, and the phone number has no real name registration, so it is difficult to find that to whom this number belongs."

The phone number was activated a few years ago, with monthly rent deducted, but it was not used to make phone calls, and there's no real name registration.

Edwin Carter quietly put these key points in his mind, but he didn't want Jane to worry. He just said "I got it" and then hung up.

Luis George has worked with Edwin Carter for so many years. There were many things that Edwin Carter didn't need to say but Luis George naturally knew how to handle such things.

As soon as Edwin Carter hung up, Jane asked, "Is it about that anonymous phone call?"

Edwin Carter nodded, "well, he found it. The owner of the phone number is an ordinary citizen. It must be the wrong number."

"Really?" It was good if it was really a call from a wrong number, but Jane was still a bit unsettled. she was afraid that something wrong will happen. 

"What do you think?" Edwin Carter smiled and said, "Close your eyes. I have a present for you."

"Present for me?" Jane asked and closed her eyes. "Today is Janell's birthday, not mine."

Edwin Carter said, "But you are the person who really worked hard today."

It wasn't Jane's birthday, but the one who suffered on this day was Jane.

Four years ago, on this day, she almost died on the operating table.

If she had not survived, this day would have been Janell's birthday and Jane's death day.

In the first three years, on August 28, Edwin Carter just took Janell to the cemetery in the early morning, and they often spent a long time there.

Every time he wished that if Jane could return to them, he was even willing to lose decades of his life in exchange.

And one day, Jane suddenly appeared in front of him and he realized that the Jane, for whom he had been waiting for years, had already come back.

"What present do you want to give to me?" She closed her eyes and waited for a long time but didn't get Edwin Carter's gift. She couldn't help but open her eyes and secretly watch him.

"Give me your hands." Edwin Carter said.

Jane obeyed, closed her eyes and stretched out her arms.

Edwin Carter held her hands, put them beside his waist, then he said with a smile, "OK, you can open your eyes."

When Jane opened her eyes, she saw Edwin Carter's face in front of her eyes. She slightly smiled, ignored his kiss and asked, "Don't you want to give me a gift. Where is the gift?"

"The gift is in your arms." Edwin Carter's voice was still so sexy and pleasant. He said with a low and deep smile, "I gifted myself to you, do you like it?"

It turned out that he presented himself!

She liked such a valuable and special gift, but can she really accept such an expensive gift?

"Do you like it?" Edwin Carter asked.

"Yes, I like it."

"How much do you like it?"

"I like it a lot."

"How much is a lot?"

"It's like it so much, so much, too much." She liked him so much that when she felt that there was even 1% possibility of losing him, she would collapse.

"Me too."

...

Janell's birthday party was very lively, almost all the relatives and friends of Carter family gathered, which was even livelier than the parties when the Carter family entertained everyone in the New Year.

Angela Carter was Janell's aunt, and Janell grew up in her hands. Her affection for Janell was naturally deeper than that of other people.

In the first three years, on Janell's birthday, she always bought a small cake for Janell and ate it with Janell on her father's back, and wished "Happy Birthday" to Janell.

It was Janell's fourth birthday. Because Janell's mother came back alive, this day was no longer a sad day for Edwin Carter.

The family together held the first birthday party for Janell in four years.

As early as a month ago, when Angela Carter didn't know about the reality of her own life, she specially prepared a birthday present for Janell.

Janell liked snow princess very much. There were all kinds of dolls and ornaments about snow princesses at home, but she just lacked a collector's edition.

It took Angela Carter a lot of time to find it. She even had to ask her friends for help. It wasn't very expensive, but it was her love for Janell.

Angela Carter felt that she has no face to go back to Carter's house, but she still asked Arthur Simon to drive her to the Bayview and she will walk and go inside herself.

Arthur Simon dropped her at the gate of Bayview.

She wanted to hand over the gift to Janell herself, moreover, she wanted to wish Janell birthday in a happy way - Happy birthday, Janell baby! Grow up healthily and happily every day!

She never expected that she couldn't reach the villa and won't be able to see Janell.

When Angela Carter was completely unprepared, she was hit on the head with a stick.

She looked back to see, but before she could see it, she fell on the ground. There was darkness in front of her, and she didn't know anything that happened after that.

In a few seconds before losing consciousness, Angela Carter didn't think who hit her, or why someone hit her?

She was thinking when she wakes up, she would surely dig the tomb of his generations who dared to plot against her.

CHAPTER 453 – JUST WANT YOUR LIFE

On the night of August 28.

There was a strong wind in the second half of the night, which was a precursor to the coming typhoon.

According to the weather forecast, this year's 9th Typhoon has taken its shape. It will arrive near Jiangbei city tomorrow evening, and Jiangbei will also be greatly affected by it.

Jane had planned to go to the military region the next day to find some useful information from Sienna Henry but because of the typhoon, she had to postpone it.

Due to the proximity to the central area where the typhoon was about to land, Jiangbei meteorological station has given the orange warning signal.

Before the storm, the schools had been closed, and many kinds of work had stopped.

Jiangbei city experiences several typhoons a year.

Jane has lived here for several years and has been used to it. But today, when she heard the wind like crying and howling, she became restless.

Janell took Lucas and Mia Mia to play with piles of building blocks in her toy room. Two people and a dog were busy playing.

Edwin Carter was busy with his work in the office. Jane advised him to have a rest, but he didn't listen.

Now Edwin Carter had another motive behind his hard work.

Shengtian was founded by his grandfather. His grandfather was murdered, but he couldn't find his grandfather's burial place. So, for his grandfather, he had to take care of Shengtian in an even better way.

Father Carter was busy in his study with the ancient paintings he just received a few days ago.

Only mother Carter and Jane were sitting and chatting in the living room on the first floor.

From time to time, mother Carter looked out of the house, tried to open her mouth several times but swallowed her words back.

"Mom, it's so windy outside. I will call Angela and ask about her." Jane was very considerate. She knew that her mother-in-law was worried about Angela.

Mother Carter was worried about Angela Carter, but due to some matters, she didn't call Angela Carter. She was worried that Angela Carter would blame her for her parents' death.

As Jane said that she will call Angela Carter, mother Carter reminded, "Jane, please tell Angela to stay at home and remind her to eat on time, not just one meal a day. She is very careless. The typhoon is coming. I am worried about her."

 Mother Carter said a lot without taking a breath, and Jane noted the details in her mind.

At the same time, she called Angela Carter.

However, after dialing, what she got was- "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off"

From the speaker on, mother Carter could hear it.

Jane saw mother Carter's worried eyes and immediately said, "Mom, don't worry. I will call Arthur Simon."

Jane dialed Arthur Simon's number. From Arthur Simon, she learned that Angela Carter came to Janell's birthday party at about 3 pm yesterday and didn't come back to the gray apartment.

Angela Carter specially came to Janell's birthday party!

Indeed, with her character, she would never hide from Janell.

Thinking of the uneasiness in her heart, Jane said again, "Mom, I'll call uncle and ask him."

Jane called Victor James immediately. The phone was connected quickly, but it was a bit noisy on Victor James's side. He must be somewhere outside. The weather was bad, and she couldn't hear his voice.

"Is everything all right?" Victor James asked a bit loudly and it reached Jane's ear.

"Uncle, is Angela there?" Jane asked in a hurry.

"What?" it was too noisy that Victor James couldn't hear. He spoke loudly again, "Speak louder."

"Is Angela there? We can't get in touch with her, and Arthur Simon also doesn't know where she is." Jane said in a loud voice.

"Angela?" Victor James paused. "You can't contact her?"

Jane quickly told Victor James about her attempts of calling Angela. After hearing this, Victor James didn't say anything and hung up.

In the typhoon, Angela Carter couldn't be contacted. Mother Carter was really worried, "Linda, go and ask Stephen if he only wants his ancient paintings and neglects his family."

"I just saw the paintings for a while, and you got angry." Father Carter just came downstairs and saw his wife so angry, and shook his head.

Mother Carter angrily said, "Stephen, if something wrong happened to Angela, I won't forgive you."

Mother Carter vent on father Carter for no reason and it was still in front of their daughter-in-law. But he was not embarrassed at all. He still patiently coaxed his wife, "What is the matter?"

"Dad, we can't get in touch with Angela." Mother Carter was so impatient and angry that she couldn't speak at all, so Jane explained.

They found all the places Angela Carter could go to and all the people Angela could contact, but they did not find Angela Carter.

On the other side, when they were frantically looking for Angela Carter, Angela Carter finally woke up.

She opened her eyes and looked around. It was a dark room of cement of about 30 or 40 square meters. There was not even a window in the room. For the light in the room, there was an old-fashioned light bulb at the door.

She moved a little and found that she was tied to a chair. Her hands and feet were tied, and it was tied too tightly that she cannot struggle.

Angela Carter tried hard to think the whole thing, but she didn't know who did this to her.

If she caught the bastard, she would tie him up and hang him upside down.

"You awaked."

A gloomy voice suddenly sounded, which made Angela Carter shiver.

She hurriedly found the source of the voice.

It took her a long time to find out that there was a small stereo sound system at the door, from which the sound came out.

Being bound, Angela Carter was a little nervous. She swallowed and asked, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"

There was another gloomy voice in the stereo, "Kidnapped you and tied you here, what do you think I want to do?"

"At worst it can be murder for money."

A normal reason for the kidnapping.

Anyway, she has become the fish on the chopping board. She could do nothing now. The kidnappers didn't kill her immediately, which proved that they kidnapped her for money. They would use her to get money, so she was not in danger for the time being.

Where there is life, there is hope. It isn't a big deal.

Angela Carter thought it over and when she felt relieved, the voice came from the stereo again, "No, I don't want money, I just want your life!"

"Fuck yourself!" Angela Carter scolded angrily.

If she could move, she must have rushed out to hit that man.

"Hahaha..."

Laughter came from the stereo. Then, the room was lightened up all around. The dazzling light was shining on Angela Carter, and the temperature in the room was gradually rising.

CHAPTER 454 – STRUGGLE TO SURVIVE

The temperature of the room continued to rise, just like an oven. Angela Carter was trapped inside and couldn't move.

Who is this person?

Why he kidnapped her?

She didn't offend many people. Even if she has offended, she hasn't reached the point where others wanted to take her life.

Why did this person want to take her life?

Why?

If she lost money, she would be able to earn, but there was only one life... Nothing could do without life.

She hadn't married yet, she hadn't paid homage to her parents, and she still had a lot of things to do. She couldn't lose her life.

She had to find a way to help herself.

With these thoughts, Angela Carter tried to negotiate again.

"Hello, can we negotiate it peacefully? Violence can't solve the problem. How much money do you want? Tell me. All the money that I've earned in these years is in the bank account. I am ready to give you all the money."

"Hey, why don't you talk? If you bake me like this and watch me suffer, you won't get a cent. Why do you want to do this for nothing?"

"Anyway, I don't even see what you look like. I'll give you all my money. Let me go. We will have nothing to do with each other in the future. You are having the ultimate benefit. What do you think?"

"The Buddha said that saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda. Please spare my life. It would be the greatest favor. Don't you think so?"

"You are also human. You must have a wife and children. If you do more good things, you will accumulate more virtue for them. Then everyone will live better in the future."

"Shut up!"

Angela Carter spoke for a long time. Maybe she touched the kidnapper, so he couldn't help roaring.

"Why you become so fierce? I'm telling the truth." Angela Carter said.

Anyway, she was the one who has won the best actress award. It was not difficult to play the pathetic look.

Her acting skills were good, and she was very beautiful. Even if there was a ruthless person, she could melt and touch him.

However, it was really in Angela Carter's mind.

She just thought all this and praised her acting skills but the kidnappers didn't pay much attention to her, and the temperature in the room was still rising.

Angela Carter was angry----this bastard really wanted to roast her to death.

The temperature in the room was getting higher and higher.

Angela Carter was sweating. If this bastard didn't stop, she would be roasted here.

Angela Carter thought about how she would look after being roasted.

Even with the thought, she shivered-- It's really ugly. I don't want it. I don't want it!

She was a beautiful girl, but she was going to die like this.

Please let her die beautifully?

However, the kidnapper didn't have any protective feelings for the fairer sex.

The temperature in the room was getting higher and higher. Angela felt that the water in her body was almost evaporated.

Son of a bitch, don't let her go out alive. Don't let her catch him. Otherwise, she will surely take the knife and cut the meat of this son of a bitch to feed the dog.

After a long time, Angela Carter felt that she was going to die of heat. At last, she gave up, she was really dizzy and didn't know anything after that.

...

When Victor James received Jane's phone call, he was leading a team of people to carry out rescue work outdoors.

After he heard that Angela Carter was missing. He only felt that the storm was far less terrible than this news.

Victor James handed over the rescue work to his subordinates, and quickly returned to the military region to mobilize people to find Angela Carter.

Arthur Simon was the last person Angela Carter saw and the place between Bayview area and the villa was the last place where she was seen for the last time.

Edwin Carter's subordinate transferred out the monitoring, and they saw that someone hit Angela Carter on the head. The man was dressed as a cleaner, and then Angela was packed into a garbage truck to be transported away.

After the garbage truck had entered the garbage station, the man changed his clothes and left with a big sack on his shoulder.

The kidnapper was extremely smart. He should have figured out the situation here early. No camera caught his face.

Victor James chased down all the clues, but couldn't find anything.

The kidnapper and Angela Carter seem to have evaporated from the world.

If the kidnapper just wanted money, then the kidnapper would surely found a way to contact her family for money.

However, even twenty-four hours, there was still no news from the kidnappers. That meant that the kidnapper did not kidnap Angela Carter for the money.

Not for money then for what?

Who would want to take her life?

Thinking of this, Victor James's mind flashed, and he thought about the murderer of Jayden Lincoln.

Jayden Lincoln has been killed for many days, and the murderer has not been found, Angela Carter has been kidnapped by that murderer?

Victor James felt terrible after thinking this.

If the murderer of Jayden Lincoln kidnapped Angela, then it can be said that the murderer wanted to kill all people of Lincoln family.

Jayden Lincoln did too many bad things before his death. Many people wanted to take revenge from him, so it was hard to find out who kidnapped Angela Carter.

Victor James glanced coldly and roared, "Keep looking for her, even if you have to turn over the whole Jiangbei City you have to find her before the typhoon lands."

The Carter Family was once again shrouded in haze.

Mother Carter was so worried that she was sick again, and father Carter was busy looking after her.

Edwin Carter's eyesight wasn't good. Many things were not as convenient as before. Fortunately, Luis George can help him.

Victor James's subordinates, Edwin Carter's subordinates and the police men, several groups of people worked together, searched everywhere but not found Angela Carter.

The more they investigated, the more Victor James intuitively felt that the same person kidnapped Angela Carter who killed Jayden Lincoln.

"Edwin, do you think the kidnapper is the one who called me anonymously yesterday?" Jane still felt that there was something wrong with the anonymous call.

"Luis George is checking. We'll find a clue." Edwin Carter reached out and hugged Jane, "Don't worry. You stay with Janell. I will handle it."

"God bless Angela." Jane prayed. Angela Carter was kidnapped and there was a typhoon outside. Even if the kidnappers have left clues, they were destroyed by the typhoon, so it was really difficult to find Angela Carter.

Suddenly Jane thought of one thing. Arthur Simon said that Angela Carter's birthday gift for Janell was a collection of snow princess dolls, then...

Hasn't Angela Carter sent those exquisite crystal shoes without a signature?

It's not from Angela Carter, then who sent it?

CHAPTER 455 – WHY YOU KIDNAPPED ME

Thinking of the crystal shoes, Jane went back to the room where the gifts were stacked and found the box containing the crystal shoes. Then she carefully looked at the card left in the box.

--Baby Janell, stay happy forever!

When she first saw it, she thought that this delicate and thoughtful gift must be sent by Angela Carter.

At this time, when she saw this note, she noticed that the handwriting was strong and powerful. It should be a man's handwriting.

A gift from a man to Janell?

Jane thought about it.

Did Robert Michael, her brother who was not in Jiangbei, have prepared this gift for Janell in advance?

Jane called Robert Michael immediately, but the signal on his side was bad. She had called several times before she got through.

When Robert Michael was connected, she asked, "Brother, where are you now?"

Robert Michael, "I'm still dealing with something in Kyoto. What's the matter?"

Jane asked, "Did you prepare a birthday present for Janell?"

Robert Michael raised his voice, "look at your stinginess. I am her uncle. I know I should prepare a gift for my niece. It's just that I'm busy these days and didn't get time to prepare. When I get back to Jiangbei, I'll make up for the present."

Jane said, "I see. You're outside. Stay safe."

Robert Michael said, "Okay, I am busy, see you then."

After hanging up the phone, Jane looked again at the crystal shoes and the card with the blessing written on it. The crystal shoes were not sent by Robert Michael, so who can send them?

It can't be sent by Laura.

For fear that Laura would be put in danger again, Edwin Carter transferred John Alex back to the United States for a while, and they both had shifted many days ago.

The day before Janell's birthday, Jane also chatted with Laura. Laura said that the birthday gift for Janell had just been sent out because the time for preparing the birthday gift was late. It was estimated that Janell will receive her birthday gift some days later.

 

It wasn't from the people they know, so who will spend so much time to create a pair of beautiful crystal shoes for Janell?

Jane thought a lot, but she couldn't think of anyone else.

However, the more she thought about it, the more frightened she was.

...

Angela Carter woke up again.

Someone splashed water on her to wake her up.

She opened her eyes and vaguely saw a man standing in front of her. The man covered his face with a cloth and was wearing sunglasses. She could not see his eyes.

He was really careful.

Angela Carter took a look at the man. She wanted to curse him, but she had no strength to do that. She was so thirsty to speak something.

Damn!

She was unlucky recently. She just walked on the road in the daytime, and someone kidnapped her.

Angela Carter really wanted to swear.

But it will surely damage her public image as an idol.

Although she may not be able to walk out of here alive, she still had a little hope.

She hoped that the kidnapper would show some mercy and set her free and also hoped that Victor James would save her.

Will Victor James come to save her?

If he came to know that she has been kidnapped and would be tortured to death by a kidnapper, it won't be impossible for Victor James to open a bottle of red wine to celebrate.

After all, she was the girl who has been pestering him for so long, and she was finally going to disappear from his life. After that, no one will bother him again.

Victor James that cruel and mean man can do such a thing.

Angela Carter gritted her teeth. If Victor James dared to celebrate with red wine, she would not let him go.

The man saw Angela keep silent for a long time and said, "I was just roasting you. But you can't stand it. You are such a spoiled young lady."

"Just roasting me? Fuck! Why don't you try to roast yourself?" She was almost roasted.

Obviously, the bastard hadn't felt her pain!

"Ah..." With a sneer, the man said again, "it's good to be young. It's so quick to regain vitality."

Angela Carter glared and said, "Who the hell are you? When did I offend you? Did I pick your ancestral grave or what? Why are you using this perverse method on me?"

The kidnapper suddenly approached Angela Carter and said, "You didn't provoke me, but your grandfather did a lot of bad things. He died so easily, so it's up to you to take the responsibility and pay on his behalf."

"You tied me up because of my grandfather. Okay, do whatever you want." Angela Carter was not so angry when she understood why he kidnapped her.

Her grandfather owes a debt and she has to pay it back. There was nothing to complain about.

The man snorted, "You are really sensible."

Angela Carter shrugged her shoulders and said, "what I can do other than this? You have tied me here, neither people in the sky nor in the earth can help me. So it'd better compromise."

She was a smart person. She can't escape anyway. Why she struggles for nothing.

Death is not a very terrible thing, just close two eyes, the world becomes quiet and everything will become clear.

It was just that there were many people in the world that she cared about, her parents, brother, sisters in law, Janell whom she really loved, and Victor James, whom she hated but didn't want to forget.

If she leaves the world, they would be sad for her.

"Bitch, let's see if you can stay as smart in a moment." After that, the man held a fruit knife in his hand. Before Angela Carter could see it clearly, he made a stroke on her arm.

Angela Carter was wearing a white short-sleeve T-shirt, with a short skirt, and almost her two legs and arm were exposed.

The man stabbed her without any pity. Angela Carter's tender white arm was covered with blood.

"Fuck!" Angela Carter gritted her teeth in pain and raised her feet to kick the man. She was too aggressive, but she was tied to the chair, and instead of kicking, she fell to the ground with the chair.

Angela Carter scolded, "You are a pervert. What do you want?"

The man squatted down slowly in front of Angela Carter. The sharp point of the knife picked up the hem of Angela Carter's clothes and said coldly, "guess what I will do to you?"

"How dare you!"

This pervert want to something before killing her?

Angela Carter wanted to step back, but because the chair was just against the wall, she can't move an inch. She just watched the pervert lifting her clothes up.

"Stop it!" Angela Carter glared at him angrily. "If you want to kill me, just hurry up."

CHAPTER 456 – CAUSE OF BLOODY REVENGE

"Ha ha..." The man sneered again, "what do you think I want to do to you?"

Just after the voice fell, the fruit knife in his hand moved again. The sharp point of the knife scratched Angela Carter's abdomen.

Angela Carter got a bloody wound in her abdomen, and the blood dripped down from her abdomen and fell on the ground.

From childhood till now, Angela Carter has been loved and doted on by everyone.

She has never been treated badly and now...

Unwillingness, aggrieved, anger...

All kinds of emotions overwhelmed her.

When the kidnapper didn't pay attention, she rolled over and hit the kidnapper with the chair tied to her body, "Fuck you, go die!"

The kidnapper never thought that Angela Carter could be so stubborn and strong. She still had the strength to resist. He didn't notice that he was knocked down by her.

Angela Carter's eyes were red with anger. She glared at the man who fell in front of her and roared, "My grandfather did something to hurt you. Okay, I will pay for it so that you fucking can have a joy. But you are too much. You are really crazy."

She could pay for it without any complaint, but this man seemed too abnormal.

"Is this too much? Huh." The man stood up, spat his saliva and approached Angela Carter step by step. "I only stroked you two times, and you can't stand?"

"Fuck, let me stroke you twice if you can stand it." Angela Carter roared back. She has never had a calm personality.

The wound on her arm and abdomen was bleeding all the time. If it won't stop bleeding, she would die.

The kidnapper grabbed her by the collar, picked her up with the chair, and threw her out towards the wall.

Bang-

Angela Carter collided with the chair on the wall and then fell on the ground, which made her feel that she was dying.

"Fuck! I won't spare you." Even if she was bumped so badly, she didn't give in.

The kidnapper went to Angela Carter again. He stepped on her thigh and exerted force on it.

Angela Carter screamed with pain and her face turned pale.

"Do you feel pain?" The kidnapper squatted down slowly in front of Angela Carter, and stroked on her white abdomen making a deep cut once again.

Another wound appeared on her abdomen.

Angela Carter had no strength to scold. She could only clench her fist tightly and try to fight for survival.

Most of the time, people thought that death is not terrible. But when they were dying, they tried their best to survive.

Angela Carter tried hard to find a way to escape.

Even if she was going to die, she wanted to have the gentle, dignified death.

The kidnapper said coldly, "Your grandfather forced a pregnant mother to give birth, even though it wasn't the time to give birth. He broke a family. The couples were forced to separate for several years. In comparison, who do you think is the crueler?"

"Ah..." Angela Carter sneered, "Do you think you are a better man than my grandfather? If the people you care about come to know that you do like this, they will be disappointed with you."

After hearing Angela Carter, the kidnapper said, "They will never know it, because, I was commonly supposed to be dead."

Angela Carter asked, "Who are you?"

The kidnapper then stabbed in her arm and smiled grimly, "I am the one who come here to take your life."

"Fuck!" Angela Carter bit her lips and tried to keep calm. After several seconds, she asked, "did you kill my grandfather in Jiangbei military region?"

"You guessed right." The kidnapper shook his head and said sadly, "I didn't expect him to be so useless. I just gave him a small pill, and he died."

"Who the hell are you?" She asked again.

The kidnapper sneered, "You don't need to care about who I am, you can't escape. Neither Edwin Carter nor Victor James can find you here."

"Where is this place?"

"Don't waste your strength. What if you know this place? Your cell phone was thrown away by me. You were tied here by me. What else can you do?"

"Don't dare to say it?" Angela Carter provoked him.

 

"What you will do after knowing it?" The kidnapper pointed. "A few meters above our head is Carter's house, the villa in the Bayview. Your adoptive parents, your brother and sister-in-law, they are actually very close to you, but just because you are so close to them, no one can guess that you are here."

"Looks like you've been preparing for years."

"Originally, I prepared this place for the old man. I decided to catch him one day and then dismembered his body here." The man said the last words and gritted his teeth. It was not hard to hear the deep hatred in the voice.

He continued, "But the Carter family found the truth first. Ha ha ha... I never thought that the old man couldn't play his game anymore. He didn't expect that Edwin Carter will ignore years of nurturing kindness to revenge for his grandfather, right? It's really bad news."

Angela Carter smiled and asked, "What did my grandfather do to you that you did so much to kill him?"

"He almost killed me. My life was saved, but this face was ruined." The kidnapper started to tear off the mask, and a burned face appeared , making Angela Carter feel sick.

"In the car accident, the car went down the cliff and exploded. There were three people in the car. Two of them were blown to pieces. Only I survived."

The kidnapper said, "I know it's not an accident. After I was cured, I found out the truth. I knew the murderer is your grandfather, but I couldn't get close to him. He lives in the United States all the year round, and only comes back once in the New Year. When he came back, he was accompanied by many bodyguards. I can't see him from a distance, let alone go close to him."

He continued, "For many years, I have been trying to get close to him, but I failed. Until I came up with this plan, when I was about to make it, the Carter family found out his fake identity in advance."

CHAPTER 457 - REVENGE

"He almost killed you. You killed him, too. Don't you think it shall be all square?"the loan has settled? Angela Carter gnawed her teeth and endured the pain, then said again, "Why you have kidnapped me?"

"Why I kidnapped you?" The man smiled gloomily again, and the laughter echoed back and forth in the closed room. "I kidnapped you, of course, for revenge."

"You..." The blood was flowing, and the bodyshe was getting weaker.

Angela Carter had no strength to deal with this abnormal man.

But she still gritted her teeth and tried to stay soberwake herself up.

No matter what, she has to find a way to live.

The world is full of danger, but the world is also beautiful. There are still many good people in the world.

In such a beautiful world, she still has many wishes that have not fulfilled, so she has to strive to live on.

But because the temperature in the room was too high, Angela Carter has been roasted for several times, and the water in her body was almost drained.

At this moment, her body had many cuts and they were bleeding. She was about to break the limit of her body.

She opened her mouth and tried to say something, but then she heard the kidnapper say gloomily, "want to know why I want to take revenge from you?"

Isn't it because she is Grandpa's granddaughter? Is there any other reason?

"Because four years ago on August 28, he killed my daughter. He took her child out of her body by cesarean section. He let such a small child born without a mother. He let my daughter and my son-in-law separate. He let them taste the despair of life..." He gnashed his teeth while saying every word. Everything Angela Carter's grandfather did to his daughter hit his heart.

It was because of his incompetency. It was because he was useless. He only watched his daughter hurt by that animal but couldn't do anything.

He choked and continued, "Over the years, I have lived like a mouse. I live in the dark and didn't dare to recover my identity. I want to listen to my child's voice, it's just a little wish, but I can never realized."

Speaking of this, the kidnapper's sad expression changed and became extremely vicious again, saying, "Do you think what your kind and amiable grandfather did is abhorrent? Don't you think I should apply the same method to his favorite child?"

The kidnapper said this, waved his palm, and the knife again stroked Angela Carter's abdomen.

In a flash, Angela Carter had another wound on her abdomen.

One cut wasn't enough, he waved many times. In a twinkling of an eye, Angela Carter had several crisscross wounds on her abdomen.

"Caesarean section, let the child have no mother..."

Angela Carter silently repeated the kidnapper's words. She seemed to be familiar with the scene, but for a while, she didn't remember what happened.

She may have thought about it in normal times, but at this time, she has been scorched by the high temperature, and the cuts on her body took all her energy.

She almost fainted and wasn't able to think.

"Don't worry, I won't let you die so happily. I've prepared a lot of tricks for your favorite Grandpa. He died so fast that I didn't have time to use him. I will apply on to you."

The kidnapper's voice was chilly and frightening, but Angela Carter couldn't hear it clearly.

She still had a lot of questions. She wanted to ask him, but because of the lack of strength, she fainted again.

...

Angela Carter has been missing for a long time, but Victor James's work has not progressed at all.

It was already the second day when they found that Angela Carter had been kidnapped. After a night of strong wind and rain, the clues left by the kidnappers had been washed clean, leaving no trace to be found.

This evening, the typhoon will land near the city. The central wind force in Jiangbei City has reached level 10, so it was impossible to work outdoors. The search for Angela Carter was going on very slowly, almost on the ground.

The more they delayed, the more dangerous it will be for Angela Carter.

There was something that everyone knew that the murderer kidnapped her and didn't send out the blackmail message. It was obvious that it wasn't for the sake of money. The greatest possibility seemed to take her life.

At this time, Victor James had already become a full-blown bomb. No one dared to approach him, fearing that he would be blown away by his fierce anger.

 

Their teams searched the surrounding area for half a day from the missing location of Angela Carter, but no clue was found.

Victor James transferred the surveillance video again, trying to find other clues from the surveillance, but found nothing.

Angela Carter was hit by someone. She was shoved into the garbage bag and dragged to the garbage station. Then he saw that person carrying a big black bag from the garbage station and leaving...

Seeing this, Victor James finally found the problem- the black bag the kidnapper carried on his shoulder.

If there was a person in the bag, he wouldn't be so bold to carry it away. He will certainly use a garbage truck to hide.

The black bag carried by the kidnapper may really contain some rubbish.

The reason why he did this was to mislead people who will look for Angela Carter.

Because Victor James was worried about Angela Carter, and because of the way of most people's thinking, everyone would think that Angela Carter must be stuffed into the bag the kidnapper was carrying.

Once again, they stepped into the trap set by the kidnappers, similar to the situation when they fell into the trap to find Jayden Lincoln's murderer.

Straightened out his thinking, Victor James rushed out and said, "Follow me to the garbage station."

From the pictures that can be seen in the monitoring video, it can be 100% sure that Angela Carter was dragged into the garbage station, as for whether she came out of the garbage station - it was still unknown.

At this time, a soldier came forward to report, "Commander, the messages in Miss Carter's mobile phone has been copied out. She didn't contact anyone during the period before or after her disappearance."

Victor James didn't respond, he took the lead to rush to the garbage station. If Angela Carter wasn't in the black bag they saw in the monitoring, then they can find a clue from the garbage station.

"Check it well and find the clues." Victor James shouted.

"Yes." His men replied in unison that their positive attitude and action were not affected by Victor James's private affairs.

The typhoon was getting closer. It was windy and rainy. Not one dared to go outside. There were very few lucky people outside who weren't blown away by the wind, but Victor James didn't give up looking for Angela Carter.

No matter where Angela Carter was, he will find Angela Carter. He cannot let anything happen to her.

CHAPTER 458 – NEW CLUES

While Victor James was looking for Angela Carter, Edwin Carter was listening to Luis George's report.

Another clue came from the mysterious call. When the man called Jane, from the signals it was found out that he was near the villa.

If there was a connection between the person who called Jane and the person who kidnapped Angela, then he must have called Jane after kidnapping Angela, because the call came in the evening and Angela has been away since the day time.

They kidnapped Angela Carter and gave Jane a call, but they didn't tell Jane to prepare the ransom, and they called from a place near the villa.

What's their intention?

Maybe some of them sent Angela away first, and some of them stayed here to watch around the villa to see if anyone found about Angela Carter's kidnapping.

Or maybe they have been around their villa all the time, and they didn't take Angela away at all, so when Victor James sent people away to search clues they found no clues about the kidnappers.

Thinking of this, Edwin Carter suddenly stood up. The second guess was probably right. Angela was likely to be near the villa.

After reaching this conclusion, Edwin Carter quickly called Victor James, and got to know about the clues from Victor James's side that he found in the garbage station, so they concluded that Angela Carter should still be in the Bayview.

As the scope of looking for Angela Carter was narrowed down, the Bayview was blocked and no one was allowed to enter or leave.

Edwin Carter hung up the phone, rubbed his eyebrow, but he didn't know whether it was his illusion or something. HDR virus seemed to be spreading in his body. If he doesn't control it in time, it will be difficult for him to recover completely.

However, he shook his head and told himself to forget it. He cannot think about it now. It was important to find Angela and let her come back safely. If something happened to Angela, he would know that his mother wouldn't be able to bear it.

"Edwin, it's time to take the medicine." Jane delivered the medicine for HDR poison to him in person.

"This medicine has no effect, and it is very bitter. Can I refuse to take it?" Edwin Carter hated taking medicine from childhood.

In order to improve his immunity and to not take medicine as much as possible, he began to pay attention to maintenance, nutrition balance and physical exercise when he was very young, so he has such a good physique.

Jane handed him the medicine and said, "Excuse me, Mr. Carter, do you need me to let Janell come to teach dad how to take the medicine?"

Everyone knows when they are ill, they need to take medicine. Only when they take medicine, they get well. This father is more problematic than a child.

Jane said that Janell would be going to teach her father how to take the medicine. Obviously, Edwin Carter didn't want it. He took the medicine, "look, it's done."

"That's good." Jane smiled and rubbed his head, then walked out.

"Woof woof woof-"

When Jane came out of his study, she saw Mia Mia standing on the second floor of the watchtower, looking at the direction of the villa's open-air swimming pool area.

Mia Mia was a very sensible little dog. It seldom made such a noise. It seemed that it has barked like this several times today.

In the first two times, it didn't attract Jane's attention. This time, it finally attracted Jane's attention.

Seeing Jane coming this way, it was constantly barking, shaking its head and wagging its tail. It was using its unique way to give Jane a hint.

"Puppy, what's the matter?" Jane squatted down and held Mia Mia up, trying to understand what Mia Mia wanted to express.

"Woof, woof, woof-" Mia Mia still wagged its tail. It had tried very hard to express its meaning, hoping Jane could understand.

"Mia Mia, do you want me to go there and have a look?" Jane pointed to the open-air swimming pool and asked gently.

"Woof, Woof, Woof..." Mia Mia responded to Jane's questions with a louder bark.

Yes, really. She just wanted to tell Jane that there's something going on there. Let's have a look.

"Okay. I'm going to have a look." Jane put it down and rubbed its head again. "Honey, go and play with Janell."

Although it was windy and rainy outside, Jane went out with an umbrella to check the situation.

It has been said that dogs can sense many things. If by following Mia Mia's direction Jane can find the missing clue of Angela Carter, she didn't want to ignore and then regret it all her life.

The typhoon was about to land. It was stormy. How can the umbrella stand the howling gale?

Jane just walked out of the gate and the umbrella in her hand was blown away and the heavy rain poured all over her.

Jane shivered with cold, but she didn't go back, she kept going in the wind and rain. She needed to go to the direction of Mia Mia's guidance to see.

The wind and rain beat on Jane's face, blocking her vision, making her almost invisible, but she didn't flinch a step.

It took Jane a while to get to her destination. She looked around at the swimming pool area, but found nothing.

What Mia Mia wanted her to see? She looked for it carefully, but she couldn't find any abnormality.

What's wrong?

Jane still didn't give up, she resisted the wind and rain and searched around the swimming pool, but still didn't find any useful clues.

Did she misunderstand Mia Mia's signal?

Jane was unable to find it, so she had to withdraw first. On the way back, she shivered with cold and sneezed several times when she entered the hall.

When she finished sneezing, she looked up and saw Edwin Carter standing in front of her not far away, and his two gloomy eyes were staring at her.

Jane quietly spat out her tongue, thinking that it is good that he can't see clearly, or he will be very angry if he sees her drenched like this.

"Edwin, it's just..."

Before Jane could say anything, she was interrupted gloomily by Edwin Carter, "Jane, do you think you are still a child?"

"Why are you so fierce? When did I offend you?" Edwin Carter suddenly became so fierce, and Jane felt very aggrieved.

As soon as Jane asked, Edwin Carter's tone became even worse and colder, "don't you know that in the typhoon we can't go out? Where is your common sense? How old are you? Don't you know how to take good care of yourself?"

Edwin Carter's tone was very serious, just like an elder was training the younger.

Jane glanced at him and turned to go.

He was so cruel to her. But she knew that he cared for her so she didn't say anything to him.

As soon as Jane was about to take a step, Edwin Carter grabbed her and held her in his arms.

"Leave me." Jane was angry and pushed him hard.

Edwin Carter clasped her waist, picked her up and strode upstairs with her in his arms, and while doing this he seemed effortless.

If Jane had not known his strength too well, she would have doubted his eyesight problem.

"Edwin Carter, what are you doing?"

"Fix you up!"

Edwin Carter was very angry that she rushed into the wind and rain regardless of her safety.

Why she is so careless? How can she forget that she has him and Janell?

CHAPTER 459 – IF I DIED

Angela Carter woke up again, but this time she was not fully awake.

She can't see clearly. She can just hear the sound of water drops falling one after another, maybe from a leaky faucet or through a cracked ceiling, rhythmically, like the timer clock.

Angela Carter felt that her life seemed to be passing with the sound of the water drop. Counting the last minutes of her life...

With every falling drop of water, her time was becoming less.

She was thirsty. She wanted to drink water, but she couldn't move, open her eyes or speak. She just licked her tongue instinctively.

"What? Want to play dead? Do you think if you don't speak I would let you go?"

The kidnapper's bleak voice sounded over Angela Carter's head, but she had no strength to argue with him.

That's it. She gave up and didn't want to resist. She had no strength to resist.

She could feel that her life was like the blood in her body slowly flowing away. She tried to grab it, but she could only grab her blood.

Her consciousness was blurred. She just wanted to sleep, so that she won't feel the pain and the despair of leaving this world again.

However, just when she was about to fall asleep, the hateful kidnapper angrily kicked her in the abdomen.

Angela Carter was so weak that she couldn't even cry in pain.

He kicked very hard. But she can't do anything except bearing the pain. She can't shout or resist.

"I won't let you die!" The kidnapper said that. He was gloomy and horrible, but Angela Carter was numb.

"Let me die. Please let me die. Don't torture me like this." Angela Carter wanted to say that, but she was too weak to speak.

She wanted this kidnapper to kill her in one attempt so that she could die with less pain. She can't survive like this. She can't bear anymore.

She just opened her mouth and her throat hurt uncontrollably.

She really didn't know how long she could last?

Maybe an hour, maybe 10 minutes, maybe longer, maybe less...

Angela Carter felt that her life may suddenly end at any time. She will completely disappear from the world, and she will never see the people she loved.

There were so many people she was reluctant to apart with.

She wanted to go back to her parents' arms to be coquettish. She wanted to pinch Janell's cute face. She wanted to tease her arrogant brother, and she wanted to ask her sister-in-law for suggestions to catch up with Victor James.

Victor James!

As this name appeared in her mind, unexpectedly she regained a little consciousness. But soon, she realized that she would never see him again.

She thought this, and the dead heart hurt irresistibly.

The pain was so much that compared with the heartache, her physical pain seemed nothing.

Her only goal in this life was to marry him and to have a lot of children for him.

Now, she was almost dead. The wish to marry Victor James will remain unfulfilled, and it would be even more impossible after death.

Thinking about it, tears rolled down from Angela Carter's eyes.

She didn't want to die. She wanted to see that person... that man, whom she has loved her whole life and the person she has thought about with every single breath.

When Angela Carter's consciousness was sinking and floating, she was suddenly picked up and thrown into the water.

The cold water touched the skin, flooded the wound. It was cold and painful.

"Lie down and have a rest here. If you're lucky enough, Victor James may find you before you die."

In a trance, she seemed to hear someone speaking in some strange voice that was unable to recognize.

Angela tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids were heavy. She tries her best, and her eyes were only opened a little. Finally, she saw that man going out of her sight.

Finally, the devil left.

Angela Carter didn't care where she was. She was thirsty and didn't care whether the water was clean or not. She took two big sips of water and finally she felt better and a little awake.

Later, no one disturbed her. She closed her eyes and was almost asleep.

She once heard that in this kind of injury, a person needed to stay awake and never let her own self fall asleep. Otherwise, there will be chances to never wake up again.

Angela Carter worked hard to keep herself awake, but she has just experienced a storm, and there was no strength.

She wanted to open her eyes to see the world again, to see the man she had always wanted to marry but had not been able to marry.

"Angela!"

Hum...

Angela Carter sneered... When people are dying, do they all have auditory hallucinations? They can hear and see who they want to see the most before their death.

"Angela Carter, fucking wake up."

As Victor James's voice sounded, Angela Carter felt that she had fallen into a warm and strong embrace.

This illusion was so real that it seemed that Victor James was really holding her. When she clung to him, she can feel the clear-cut muscles of Victor James.

"Victor James, I know because I am dying, you came here to bid me farewell in my illusion, but I still want to thank you." Although it was her illusion, her dream, she still wanted to say thank you to him.

She didn't only want to say thank you to Victor James, there were also many other things to say to Victor James. Even if she was going to die, she still wanted him to remember.

"Victor James, in the next life, if there is really the next life, I want you to chase me."

"Victor James, do you know why my stage name is Polaris?"

"Angela, shut up!"

"Ha ha," the weak Angela suddenly smiled gently, and there was a kind of beauty on her bloodless face. "Victor, why are you so rude even in my dream? I'm dying, and you are saying me to shut up. After my death, to whom can I tell all this?"

She said softly, with some grievances and in a humble tone that expressed her love for Victor James.

Her lips smiled, but tears rolled down from the corner of the eyes, one drop after another, and fell on Victor James's hand.

This wasn't her illusion of Victor James.

Her tears made his heart numb and almost screamed in pain. He couldn't help but hug Angela a little tighter, and said softly in a gentle tone that he never had before, "Don't talk for a while, we will talk later."

With that, he picked up Angela Carter and rushed out.

But Angela still had a lot to say.

Even if it was the end of her life, she still wanted to tell Victor James everything she felt for him.

CHAPTER 460 – AS LONG AS YOU WAKE UP

Angela Carter knew that she didn't have much time, her time was running out, so she tried to seize every second to tell him what she wanted to say.

Even if she would die and disappear from the world, she would make Victor James remember her and never make him feel so comfortable.

Yes, she was such a hateful and selfish bad girl.

She was dying, but she still wanted to let Victor James remember her. She deserved to be hurt like this.

"Victor James, do you know why I named myself Polaris?" Angela Carter's smile deepened.

She chose her stage name "Polaris", because its meaning is North Star or Pole-Star. Victor's meaning is victory, she wanted to use her direction to win him.

"Victor James, you are my Polaris and my direction. You certainly don't know." With that, she smiled again, and tears slipped silently from the corner of her eyes again.

He didn't know, but she told him, and now he will remember it...

She was going to leave this world and go to another world.

In another world, she will meet her mother and father who gave birth to her. They have been separated for more than 20 years. It is really good to see them again!

Angela Carter's arms hung down, she closed her eyes gently. Her lips were slightly hooked, and she raised a smile.

Before swallowing the last breath and dying, she saw Victor James and heard his anxious voice for her.

What else she can wish for?

Very happy!

But she was also sad.

Happy, because at the last moment of her life, she saw Victor James, and she was satisfied.

Sad, because it was probably the last time she saw him. She would never see him again.

If there is an afterlife, she wishes to meet Victor James and pursue him again without hesitation.

She was still that immature, stubborn little girl!

"Angela Carter, who the fuck did this to you! Without my permission, whoever dares to take you away, I will destroy him!"

Victor James hugged Angela Carter tightly and roared hysterically, but Angela Carter fainted completely and couldn't hear him.

She said that he was her Polaris, indicating her way forward.

In fact, in these years, she was his Polaris, because she was beside him, he knew how to go on the road of life.

But why?

He has found her. He has held her in his arms, he felt her temperature, and she was determined to leave him.

"Angela Carter, wake up! I won't let you die. Do you hear me?" Victor James hugged Angela Carter tightly and roared loudly.

His roar struck through the dark underpass, shaking the dirt on the wall and falling...

...

After getting the clues, he was finding Angela. It took him a lot of time to finally find the passage to the basement.

When he found the entrance, he rushed in at once. After turning one after another zigzag narrow passage, a small room appeared in front of his eyes. A lamp was hung on the door of the small house to lighten up the whole room.

When his eyes moved, he saw Angela Carter lying in a pool of blood.

Her face was pale, and her white T-shirt had been dyed blood red, which was in sharp contrast to her pale face.

On her body, on her arm, there were many wounds, and each wound was bleeding.

The room was filled with the smell of her blood. The water on the ground has been dyed red by her blood.

When she saw him, she smiled.

She was hurt like that, but she was still smiling and talking to him.

She said that she was worried that if she didn't say it now then she would not get the chance to say it again.

...

"Angela Carter! Just wake up!" He roared again, the wind was blowing under his feet, and he ran faster and faster.

Finally, Victor James escaped from the dark basement with Angela Carter in his arms. He rushed into the military vehicle and said, "Save her now. I want her alive!"

"Yes." The military doctor who followed Victor James immediately started to rescue Angela Carter.

Her body had many big and small scratches and wounds, and all of them were deep enough to see her bones.

It took too much time just to stop bleeding.

Victor James stood aside and clenched his fist. He looked like the king of hell. He was surrounded by something called violence.

The typhoon has landed, and the storm has swept in, but compared with the storm outside, the storm inside Victor James was even frightening.

Although Victor James never showed his love to Angela Carter, he didn't even answer her phone calls. But the people around him knew what Angela Carter meant to Victor James. They considered her his predestined fate.

If something wrong happened to Angela Carter they were afraid that their commander will immediately carry out the sentence Angela Carter often said - blow up the base camp!

...

Angela Carter was rescued successfully, but there was no look of joy on all the people who cared about her.

Edwin Carter used his power of money to invite all the good doctors to save her but because she was seriously injured, even after a long time, she still had no sign of waking up.

Angela Carter's whole body was full of twelve cuts and there was heavy blood loss. The doctor said it was a miracle that she didn't die on the spot.

"Miracle?"

Victor James sat beside Angela Carter's hospital bed and looked at her pale face, as if there was a fire in his heart.

Angela Carter has always been impatient, stubborn and strong. If she could create a miracle, then she can also create a second miracle.

She hasn't married him till yet. She hasn't become his wife. How can she give up her desire and die like this?

"Angela Carter, wake up." if she wakes up, he was willing to do everything for her, even if he has to make a bridge for her to pick the stars in the sky.

As long as she wakes up and lives well, later if she wants to bomb his barracks, he will make bombs for her.

But Angela Carter, who was unconscious, could not hear him. The girl who has always talked a lot, at this time, closed her eyes tightly and wasn't giving him any response. As if she was really gone, and no longer has a little nostalgia for the world.

Victor James reached for her hand and held it tightly in his warm and thick big hand. It was as tight as if he wanted to merge her hand with him.

"Granduncle..." Janell's voice suddenly sounded behind Victor James. He looked back and saw her walking towards him slowly with her cute little legs.

Victor James waited for her to approach, reached out and rubbed her head, "girl, why you are here?"

Janell blinked her big eyes, looked at her auntie lying on the bed, and said softly, "Janell came to mend my auntie."

CHAPTER 461 – LET JANE GO

As Janell heard that her auntie was hurt, she got worried.

The small backpack on her back had many useful things. There was a Band-Aid, many kinds of tapes, etc. She brought all these things to cure her auntie. She hoped the auntie can get better soon and play with her.

She took off her backpack, walked to the hospital bed, took Angela Carter's hand and blew, "auntie, Janell is here to help. Janell will cure you, and it won't hurt."

In the past, whenever she got hurt, the auntie blew on her wounds like this and she got better. She thought that the auntie would also recover. So she started her treatment.

Victor James held her in his arms, rubbed her head and said in a hoarse voice, "Janell tell your auntie that you miss her so much, and ask her to wake up quickly."

"Auntie, Janell miss you very much." Janell naively said, but she was a little worried. Her auntie didn't open her eyes and didn't even look at her.

Then she saw the gauze tied on her aunt's body. She felt that her auntie must be in pain. Suddenly, she flattened her mouth and was about to cry.

"Your auntie will be better soon." Victor James rubbed Janell's head and took a deep breath.

Maybe Angela Carter completely gave up on this world. She seemed completely disappointed. Nothing worth her nostalgia, so she was not willing to wake up.

Over the years, she has been chasing him, but he has always been dismissive and forced her to completely give up on him.

With this thought, Victor James's breathing was sluggish again. His heartache flowed into his bone marrow and his limbs.

Without her, where would he go?

...

Outside the ward, there were Jane, father Carter and mother Carter. Edwin Carter was not there because he was leading Luis George to find the kidnapper.

Angela Carter has encountered this accident, due to which Victor James was in a state of madness. In his current state, he wasn't able to do anything. He was just waiting for Angela to wake up. So, Edwin Carter took over the task of finding the murderer.

When Victor James found Angela Carter yesterday evening, the kidnapper had already left the place cleanly, and now there was no clue to find him.

"There is no clue, just like Jayden Lincoln's murder in the military cell." Edwin Carter narrowed his eyes, crossed his legs, and tapped his long fingertips on the leather sofa rhythmically.

His eyes seemed calm, but there were terrible waves hidden beneath this calmness.

No one ever dared to be so daring and arrogant in front of them.

Luis George stood aside obediently and tried to say something several times, but finally, he chose to keep quiet and close his mouth.

After a long time of thinking, Edwin Carter said in a deep voice, "Luis George, go to check and analyze the abominable things Jayden Lincoln has done and the people he has hurt in the past."

The murderer caught Angela Carter, but he didn't take Angela Carter's life and left her alive in the end. Obviously, it was not because of lacking time. There must be other reasons.

"Yes." Luis George took the order, but he didn't leave in time. He stammered, "Chairman Carter, there is another thing."

Edwin Carter raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "in front of me, when did you learn to keep things in suspense?"

Edwin Carter couldn't see clearly, but Luis George felt his fierce eyes when his eyes swept over.

"It's about Sienna Henry," Luis George said in a hurry. "I heard from Chief Victor James's subordinates that Sienna Henry seems to be crazy and talks nonsense in prison every day. I thought I'm familiar with her. I'll listen to what she said and see if I can hear some useful news from what she said."

After hearing Luis George's words, Edwin Carter said, "I will go to meet her."

Jayden Lincoln was dead and his assistant Joseph was also dead. Now Sienna Henry was the only one left. She was locked up in the military region. It was likely that the murderer who killed Jayden Lincoln would find her.

How can she not be crazy?

She behaved crazily, maybe because she wanted to attract other people's attention and meet the people she wanted to see. Then he will go to meet her and see what else she has to say.

Edwin Carter wasn't a person who delays things without a reason. He always took action immediately. He said he would go to see Sienna Henry, and then he went to see Sienna Henry without any delay.

Seeing Edwin Carter suddenly appearing at the cell window, Sienna Henry rushed to Edwin Carter like a crazy person. She reached out to hold Edwin Carter, but Edwin Carter retreated gently, and she caught an empty space.

"Edwin Carter..." Sienna Henry didn't call him Chairman Carter. Instead of it, she called him directly by his name, "are you here to see me?"

Edwin Carter couldn't see Sienna Henry's expression clearly, but when he heard her voice, he could not help frowning.

Few people can call him by his name directly. His parents and elders call him Edwin. Others call him Chairman Carter or something. Only Jane often called him "Edwin Carter".

Whenever he heard Jane calling him by his name softly, he always thought her voice was better than the most beautiful music in the world.

At this time, the word "Edwin Carter" came out of Sienna Henry's mouth and made Edwin Carter's heart feel disgusting and annoyed.

He raised his eyebrows and stepped back a few steps, to stay away from this woman.

"Edwin Carter, you must have come to see me. I know you must have come to see me."

Sienna Henry suddenly smiled, with a rosy face and the coyness, as if she had seen her long-awaited lover.

It turned out that what Luis George said crazy was her in such mental condition.

Edwin Carter did not look at her again. He turned around and walked away. Sienna Henry's voice came from behind, "Chairman Carter, I have a way to treat your eyes."

Edwin Carter stopped, looked back and said coldly, "tell me."

"The medicine I gave you is not only HDR, but also another medicine." While saying this, Sienna Henry laughed madly. "Even if they can work hard, and made a drug to detoxify the HDR poison, they may not be able to completely cure the other poison in your body. There's not much time. If you delay more, you may not be able to see again in your life."

Edwin Carter said coldly, "You talked so much. Do you just want me to let you go?"

Sienna Henry shook her head and said, "No, I just want to come back to you, continue to be your assistant and handle all the chores for you. We will have a relationship between a boss and a subordinate. I won't have any other thoughts about you."

"That's all?" Edwin Carter's lips were slightly raised, and his beautiful face was so charming that the observer wanted to scream with irresistible charm, but at the same time, he gave off a cold breath, which was frightening.

Sienna Henry specially called him here. How could it be just this condition?

What she actually wanted to say wasn't spoken out yet.

"Of course, I have one more condition." Sienna Henry looked at Edwin Carter firmly, bit her lips and said slowly, word by word, "Just leave Jane Ronan, let her go away and never let her come back to you."

CHAPTER 462 – CALL ME BY NAME

If Edwin Carter leaves Jane, he would be alone and there would be no other women.

They would go back to the past time together. He was always accompanied by her and Luis George. No one else can get close to him.

In that way, she will be satisfied.

She will no longer pay attention to the dead Jayden Lincoln and assistant Joseph. She will follow Edwin Carter and be his most loyal guardian.

Sienna Henry looked at Edwin Carter expectantly. She was so nervous that she swallowed her saliva and her heart beat faster.

She guessed that Edwin Carter would not give up on Jane, but compared with the blindness for his whole life, a woman, seemed nothing.

He should choose to leave Jane!

But Sienna Henry's answer was Edwin Carter's light and cold laugh, which was very low, but still made people feel terrified.

"You've been with me for years, and you should be very clear with the means I would use to let you open your mouth." Edwin Carter looked at her direction, and the corner of his lips made a sarcastic arc, as if this woman, Sienna Henry was just a clown in front of his eyes.

It was a funny joke to leave Jane!

In his life, it was impossible that someone tried to convince him to leave Jane.

"Edwin Carter, I want to help you. Don't let yourself lose the best chance of recovery for a woman."

Behind him, Sienna Henry was still calling his name, but Edwin Carter didn't stop.

He really wanted to steal that woman's mouth, so that she can't utter his name again in her life.

...

After leaving the military region, Edwin Carter rushed to the hospital to see Angela Carter and got to know that Angela didn't wake up, but the situation was relatively stable.

He took Jane and Janell home first and left Angela Carter in Victor James's care to make Victor James understand how important Angela had been to him, so that he can feel his heart, and won't hurt Angela again.

After returning home, Janell went to play with brother Lucas.

Jane was going to the kitchen to ready Edwin Carter's medicine. As soon as she turned around, Edwin Carter pulled her back, held her in his arms, rubbed her head, and whispered, "Why you are so quiet?"

"Don't make noise!" Angela was still unconscious in the hospital, and Jane was very worried so she was a little impatient with Edwin Carter.

"Call me by my name." He desperately wanted her to call his name so that he can wash his ears. He didn't want to have any memory of Sienna Henry.

Edwin Carter, such a cold man, suddenly hugged her and played coquettishly, but her heart trembled and she got a little worried, "what's the matter? What's wrong?"

She quickly reached out her hand to probe his forehead and then probed her own, "There is no fever. Is it something else?"

"I'm fine." Edwin Carter grabbed her hand and said, "Let me hear my name in your voice."

"Edwin Carter, are you a child?" She felt relieved, but all of a sudden, he behaved so abnormally that her heart panicked.

"Call me again, a few times."

"..."

"Speak."

"Let me go."

"Will you call me now, or at night?"

How can this man be so shameless?

"Edwin Carter, Edwin Carter, Edwin Carter..." Jane called him a few times and gave him a slight stare. "Satisfied now?"

"No." Edwin Carter dragged Jane. He was still unwilling to let her go.

"Edwin Carter, is something wrong?" He can't scare her. She was very timid now.

"No, everything is all right." Edwin Carter smiled with satisfaction. It was pleasant that Jane called him by his name. Even if she was angry and fierce, it sounded pleasant.

"Are you sure you're ok?" This man seemed strange from the time he came to the hospital today.

He had been staring at her. What else did she have on her face that he wanted to stare so much?

"I just like to hear you calling me by my name." even if she called him gently, angrily, or normally, he found it pleasant to hear.

It was hard to hear love words from this man. As he said, Jane fell for him and she had no power to parry. Her face turned red. "Well, I know."

"What do you know?" She just said it, but she didn't really hate him.

"Jane..." Edwin Carter hugged her, rubbed his chin lightly against her head, "it's nice to have you with me!"

"I will always be with you. No one can separate us." She reached for him and nestled in his arms.

As long as he will be around her, no matter how big things will happen, she will not be afraid and can deal with them calmly.

She didn't want much. She only hoped that he and she, and their Janell, their family can live peacefully and life can go on like this.

"Jane..." Edwin Carter raised her chin and looked down at her. He wanted to see her clearly, but she was still unclear in his eyes.

For him, the biggest regret was that he couldn't see those of her lovely expressions.

"Edwin Carter, have you found any clues about the person who hurt Angela?"

Jane was still worried about Angela, and at the same time she was worried about not catching the killer. The man was hiding in the dark. He can attack them anytime but they would be impossible to defend effectively.

"I am here for you. Don't worry."

He is here for all of them, but he is also a victim now. He cannot see clearly...

What if the next target of the murderer is him?

As long as the murderer is not be caught and everything is not solved, Jane was still very worried. She even didn't dare to let Janell go to kindergarten.

The doctors couldn't find a solution to treat Edwin's eyes, and she was really worried about it.

She had a lot of worries, about mother Carter's health, about Angela's injury, about Edwin's eyes. But she can only hide all these worries in her heart. She didn't want Edwin Carter to worry about her.

"Mom, sister is ill." Janell ran to them in a hurry, because she was running too fast, and holding Mia Mia in her arms, she fell on the ground.

Janell was holding Mia Mia in her arms. When she fell to the ground, Mia Mia was under her body. Due to the sudden fall Mia Mia whined, Janell saw this and cried with a heartache.

"Baby, it's ok. Tell mom, what's wrong with sister?" Jane quickly helped and picked Janell and Mia Mia up together.

"Boo hoo..."

"Linda, call the vet." Before Jane could see the situation clearly, Edwin Carter had already told someone to call a veterinarian.

A few years ago, when Jane left, Big Mia Mia also passed away.

At that time, Edwin Carter couldn't save Mia Mia, which was a thorn in his heart. Even though they had a nearly identical pet dog now, he still couldn't forget the scene the old Mia Mia took its last breathe in his arms.

It thought its master had left, so it ended its life and followed Jane...

CHAPTER 463 – YOU’RE DEAD, TOO

 

The veterinarian arrived quickly. After checking Mia Mia, they came to know that because of the sudden change of weather Mia Mia fell ill. Besides, it also ate too much, so its stomach wasn't well. All these changes led to its current condition. But there was nothing serious.

After knowing that Mia Mia was okay, it looked like the happiest person around was Janell. But, in reality, Edwin Carter was really relieved.

No matter which Mia Mia, for him they were the witness of his marriage with Jane, so he can't let Mia Mia have any accident.

"Janell, you have to take good care of your sister. It is not well. You can accompany it, but don't hold it." Jane patiently explained the situation to Janell.

"I will take good care of sister." Janell sensible nodded. She will not let anything happen to her sister. She will protect her sister.

Jane raised her head and saw Edwin Carter's relief. She held his hand and said softly, "Mia Mia is fine. Don't worry."

Edwin Carter has told her about big Mia Mia's death, and even she was sad for a long time after hearing it. What's more, under those circumstances, Edwin Carter saw her leaving this world with his own eyes. Jane could understand Edwin Carter's sadness in his heart.

"Well." Edwin Carter nodded and said, "I have to deal with some work. You've been busy all day. Go and have a rest. "

"No way. You have to take a rest, too." Jane held Edwin Carter's hand and dragged him. She needed to handle him well. She couldn't let him work all the time with this illness.

In the future, she must take good care of him and let him rest as well. She can't let him work like he used to do every time.

...

Hospital, the atmosphere was still depressed.

The doctors gave Angela Carter a routine examination, and while doing this they were very careful and did not dare to look at Victor James.

They were well aware of Victor James' anger. All the doctors were afraid that if anyone of them accidentally stepped on some weak point, he would be picked up by Victor James and thrown out of the window.

"Water -" when the doctors were very scared, Angela Carter on the bed made a weak voice.

Although Angela Carter's voice was weak, everyone in the ward heard it in the first place. For all of them, it was the sound of nature.

Especially for Victor James. As he heard Angela Carter's voice, his whole body seemed to be filled with strength in an instant, and his heart that was about to die, found a reason to survive again.

"Water!" Victor James roared, pounced immediately, and took a water cup on the cabinet to feed Angela Carter.

The doctor stopped immediately and said, "Commander, she is not able to drink a lot of water. Just moisten her lips first."

Victor James glanced at them and said, "Then hurry up, what are you waiting for?"

The doctor just advised but his roar made the doctor shook his hands.

It seemed that this man has eaten gunpowder, he may explode at any time, and he is not even afraid of frightening such a beautiful girl.

Obviously, the doctor said this in his heart.

"Water -" Angela Carter murmured again. She was about to die of thirst.

Victor James grabbed the cup and cotton swab from the doctor's hand and immediately dipped it in water and put it on Angela Carter's mouth.

He has been in the military area all year-round, and the most important thing was speed. He walked with the wind and sometimes even competed with the wind.

He moved faster, and naturally, he has never been gentle. However, when he went to her, he stopped and tried to be gentle.

Angela Carter was like a fragile doll at this moment. If he speaks loudly, it may frighten her. So he treated Angela Carter's body tenderly. He didn't even know how to be gentle but he tried and it was really awkward and cute.

"I moisten your lips first. And I'll give you some water later." His movements and tone was as gentle as possible, but still not gentle enough.

"Water -" Angela Carter said again, without opening her eyes.

"She said she wanted to drink water. You let me moisten her lips. Are you all deaf?" Victor James vented his worry about Angela Carter and shouted.

"Don't make a noise!" Angela Carter, who had been shouting for water, said two more words, and she seemed a little angry.

"OK, no noise. Let's drink water." Victor James didn't mind that Angela Carter refuted him in front of so many people and rubbed her head gently.

It was so nice that she woke up and talked to him!

After drinking water, Angela Carter's condition was a little better. She blinked and then slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes scanned the people in the ward, and finally, they fell on Victor James.

Victor James!

Was it Victor James?

Not really. Victor James didn't look so old and didn't have a beard. It looked like he hadn't cleaned himself in ten or more days.

Although Victor James had been in the military region for many years, he still paid more attention to personal hygiene, so Angela Carter concluded that this man was not Victor James.

If he wasn't Victor James, what this person was doing here and why was he so close to her?

Angela Carter gave him a disdainful look. She had no interest in this old and ugly man who doesn't love cleanliness.

After receiving Angela Carter's disdainful eyes, Victor James felt his heart was blocked. It seemed that the little girl still hold some grudges.

Victor James took a deep breath and stretched his arm to touch her forehead.

Before he could touch Angela Carter, he heard her saying, "take your hands back. Don't dare!"

Her voice sounded powerless, but everyone could hear it clearly. In everyone's eyes, there was a sympathetic look for Victor James. However, Victor James still didn't care about her word. He insisted on reaching out and rubbed her head gently again.

"You just woke up, you're not strong enough to talk," he said.

Victor James?

Why this man's voice was like Victor James's?

However, it was much gentler than Victor James.

Angela Carter thought all this, but she couldn't figure out the doubts in her dull head. She just opened her big mouth and asked, "Are you Victor James?"

After a long sleep, the girl's head was still in a daze, and she couldn't recognize him.

It turned out that she didn't refuse him. Actually, she didn't recognize him. Victor James's heart was a little happier.

Just when Victor James felt relieved, Angela Carter said excitedly, "Victor James, are you also dead?"

And he looked so ugly after his death, it seemed he has been killed by a lightning strike or something.

At ordinary times, he ignored her. Now she was dead, and he also died.

Now they had become ghosts, and he can't get rid of her in the future.

Hearing Angela Carter's words, Victor James unconsciously smiled and said, "Don't worry. We both are alive and no one is dead."

"Don't make me happy. It's okay if we are dead. Why can't you admit?"

It is so fucking cool to meet Victor James even after death.

"You are so lucky. Even Yama didn't dare to touch you." He said and smiled. Angela Carter's voice was still weak, but she can talk back, which proved that she has really survived.

CHAPTER 464 – KILLED BY LIGHTNING STRIKE

Angela Carter sighed a little, "Victor James, it is okay if we are dead. Let's mourn! We are already dead. What's the point of not admitting it? Why make people ourselves feel even more stressed and annoyed?"

She could also understand Victor James' unwillingness. When he was alive, he was the commander of the Jiangbei military region. He was in his early thirties and had many things to do. But, all of a sudden, he was killed by a lightning strike. No normal person can be willing to accept such a harsh truth.

Angela Carter wanted to raise her hand and pat him on the shoulder. She also wanted to hold him in her arms to love him well.

However, when she moved, she pulled the wound on her body. It hurt so much that her lips twitched with pain. She felt so annoyed that she wanted to beat someone, and she wasn't in the mood to comfort Victor James.

What the hell! Wasn't she a ghost?

Didn't they say one didn't feel anything after death?

Why she felt so much pain?

She had become a ghost, but she had to suffer and had to face the ugly Victor James.

What did it mean? Just because she looked beautiful, so it was easy to bully her?

She thought all this and gave Victor James another vicious look!

"Well, you said dead, we're dead." In the past, when Angela Carter talked nonsense like this, Victor James turned around and left. Today, he not only didn't leave, but also cooperated with Angela Carter.

She pretended to be confused. He cooperated with her and pretended to be confused, too. He just wanted her to get better quickly. What can make him happier than to see her jumping and running here and there happily like she used to.

"Victor James, you died because of a lightning strike?" She saw Victor James's messy appearance, his grown beard, messy hair, and dull face. Apart from being struck by lightning, Angela Carter really can't think of any other way of Victor James's death.

"Yes, I was struck by lightning." She said that he was struck by lightning, so he also said that. After all, he only wanted to want to make her happy.

"You deserve it!" Angela Carter looked at him and said, "I don't know how many bad things you have done behind your back, so you have to die by lightning strike."

She said that he deserved to be split by lightning, but her heart ached.

She thought that he and she was impossible to unravel.

However, she has made up her mind that she would never get involved with him again, but the man came to her.

If he will keep pestering her?

Thinking about this, Angela Carter looked at Victor James from head to toe again.

Victor James really looked ugly. He had not shaved his beard. His eyes seemed covered with blood. He seemed to be several years old overnight. How can he look so ugly! He didn't look handsome at all. She was sure that no female ghost would take an interest in him. If he asks her to be with him, she will reluctantly agree.

Seeing Angela Carter's black eyes turning around, Victor James knew that she was thinking about something messy again. But such Angela Carter was the real Angela Carter, mischievous and arrogant.

He couldn't help raising his hand and rubbing her head. In a very gentle voice, he said, "Where you are feeling pain? Tell the doctor, he will help you."

"I don't have a single comfortable position all over me." Is this man blind? Can't he see that she's badly hurt?

She had never thought that after becoming a ghost she also could go to the hospital and see the doctor. This treatment was the same as before her death.

Victor James's face sank, but he continued to bear her. She always had a bad temper. What's more, she has just woken up, and he has to bear her.

The two people completely ignored the doctors standing beside them.

The doctors were also embarrassed to stand beside them. One of them stepped forward and said, "Chief, Miss Carter has already passed the danger period. She has woken up. Now, just making sure her wound doesn't get infected, there won't be a big problem."

Angela Carter immediately asked, "Even dead person's wounds can be infected."

The doctor smiled and said, "Miss Carter, you are joking. There's Chief Victor James here to guard you. No one can dare to come near you. How can you die?"

The doctors who were on the scene at that time can never be able to forget the moment when Victor James rushed to the ambulance with Angela Carter in his arms.

Victor James was covered with a terrible aura. They felt he would destroy everything if anything happen to Angela Carter.

"Really, I'm not dead?" Angela Carter excitedly moved, but she pulled the wound, and cried out in pain.

"Don't move." Victor James said in a deep voice. He reached out and held her down. But maybe the strength was not appropriate, which made Angela Carter's face pale.

"Victor James, you fucking want to kill me?"

What did she owe to this man in her last life?

Victor James knew that he couldn't control his strength and immediately released his hand. He wanted to apologize, but he couldn't say it.

"Miss Carter, your wound hasn't healed yet. You'd better not move. If any wound tears out, it will be very bad." The doctor came forward to help with the treatment and checked it. When he saw that Angela Carter had not pulled the wound, he was relieved.

"Ok." Angela Carter snorted. The energy she had just recovered was exhausted. She could only stare at Victor James in anger.

She was too hurt and too weak that she was going to die. But this bastard Victor James, still didn't know how to be gentle. He almost killed her by his strength. She really wanted to bite him.

"You all can leave." Angela Carter was out of danger. Victor James sent people out and stayed there to protect her.

He has decided that in the future, no matter what, he will stay by her side to protect her, care for her and never let her suffer such things again.

...

Angela Carter has woken up. Mother Carter was so happy that she cooked the soup herself and then took it with Father Carter to Angela Carter.

However, Mother Carter was still worried that Angela Carter would blame her for the death of her own parents.

On the way, Mother Carter held Father Carter's hand and asked, "Stephen, do you think Angela will meet me? Or she will be angry and ignore me?"

"Fool." Father Carter gently hugged Mother Carter and said, "Angela is our child. What kind of personality does she have, don't you know?"

Mother Carter was still worried, "but, I......"

Father Carter rubbed her head, snatched her words and said, "Angela has always been a good child. She is obedient and intelligent. There were some things that she can't think for a while, but with time she can definitely understand them. She's been through life and death, and I am sure she has figured out many things."

Angela Carter was raised by them. They always cherished her as their own child.

After raising this daughter for so many years, Father Carter couldn't say that he fully understands what's going on in her heart, but he could always understand part of it.

Angela Carter usually showed a strong character, but she attached great importance to relationships, especially the relationship between her family members.

For Angela Carter, the death of her own parents must have caused a big blow, but with time she would be able to recover from it.

CHAPTER 465 – SELECTED THE BEST TIME

What Father Carter said made sense. Mother Carter also understood, but she still couldn't feel relieved.

She was worried because she cared too much about Angela. If Angela won't recognize her, as her mother, she will be sad.

Mother Carter came to the hospital with an uneasy mood. When they reached there, Angela Carter was asleep, and Victor James was guarding her.

The child who used to be full of energy all day long was now lying on the hospital bed, she looked so weak that it seemed that she may die at any time.

After seeing Angela Carter's appearance, Mother Carter felt that someone was cutting her heart with a knife, and she couldn't stop her tears.

"Angela is OK. Don't cry." Father Carter hugged her shoulder to comfort her.

"My heart is aching to see her like this." Mother Carter wiped her tears. If she could, she would like to suffer all this in place of Angela.

"Mom, don't be sad, Angela is OK." In the depressing atmosphere, Angela Carter's weak voice sounded in Mother Carter's ear.

As soon as Mother Carter heard this, she was so excited that she grabbed Angela's hand, "Angela, thank you for not abandoning your mother."

All the worries of Mother Carter disappeared when Angela Carter called her mom. Angela still wanted her mother. She felt that she was just overthinking.

Angela Carter said weakly, "Mom, as long as you want Angela, Angela will always be your child."

Angela Carter never thought of blaming Mother Carter. In her heart, Mother Carter was her own mother. The death of her own parents has nothing to do with Mother Carter.

"Of course, you will always be my child." Mother Carter reached out and touched Angela Carter's forehead, and said, "You will always be my child, the child of our Carter family."

As she heard what her mother said, the softest string in Angela Carter's heart was touched, and she was warm and excited. When she called Mother Carter mom again, she also cried.

From the time she was injured and woken up, every wound on her body made her feel extreme pain. It was the kind of pain like something was piercing the heart, but she did not shed a tear.

The pain in her body had not been a problem for her. She just endured it and it would be over.

What made her cry was the Carter family's love for her. Even after so many things, they still treated her as their own child.

Only in front of her closest relatives, she could show her fragility.

"Mom..." Angela Carter just uttered and cried like a child.

The child was bullied outside, but he was able to face everyone strongly. He stood firmly in the face of those who came to bully him, but as he came back to his mother, the strong face that he pretended to have disappeared in an instant.

In front of Mother Carter, Angela Carter was such a child.

"Angela..." Mother Carter was eager to hold Angela Carter, but her body was full of injuries. She was wrapped with gauzes, so Mother Carter could only hold her daughter's hand, and her heart ached. "My child, you suffered a lot."

"Mom..." Angela Carter choked and couldn't say anything. Only her tears rolled down.

Mother Carter was also in tears. For a while, only the sound of these two women's cry sounded in the room.

They cried for a long time, Mother Carter wiped Angela Carter's tears, "Angela, it must be very painful."

"Mom, it isn't paining." There were many injuries on her body. The body was in pain but there were her father and mother around. She felt warm in her heart, so these physical injuries did not hurt at all.

"Angela..."

"Mom, what's wrong?"

Mother Carter held Angela Carter's hand tightly and said, "Angela, how about coming back home? Back to the Carter family, back to all of us."

"Mom, I......" Angela Carter couldn't bear to refuse Mother Carter. For a while, she didn't know what kind of answer she should give.

She really had no face to go back to Carter's house.

Whenever she thought that the real grandfather Carter was killed by her grandfather, she still felt quite guilty.

It wasn't that she didn't want to go back to the Carter Family, or she didn't want to go back to everyone's side, but that she really didn't have the face to go back.

She knew that her grandpa has done so many bad things. Her brother has lost his beloved grandpa due to her grandpa and for so many years, he has been calling the murderer of grandpa, Grandpa.

After knowing so much, she didn't have the face to go back.

Mother Carter said softly, "Angela, your dad, your mom, your brother, sister-in-law, and our little baby Janell, we all hope you will come back."

"Mom, thank you!" she really wanted to thank them for loving her as before even after knowing the truth they didn't abandon her because of Grandpa's relationship.

"Silly child, I'm your mom. When did you learn to be formal with your mom?" Mother Carter smiled and touched Angela Carter's head. Then she said, "Angela, just take care of yourself. Everything will be better when you get up."

"Thank you, mom. I know." Angela Carter nodded hard and smiled sweetly.

While lying in bed, there were all the closest relatives around you to take care of you. How can you describe this feeling?

She thought it is awesome!

She felt like she was still the little baby deeply loved by her family!

"Brother in law, they have been talking for so long, what do you think they have been talking about?" Victor James, who has never been interested in women's topics, can't help caring about the content of their conversation.

"Did you ask Angela who kidnapped her?" Father Carter knew that he can't say anything to his beloved wife and lovely daughter. So he let them have a good chat. He was more concerned about the person who hurt Angela.

"She just woke up, but her body didn't recover, and she had a shadow in her heart..." After a pause, Victor James said again, "it's better to ask later, when her wound is healed and she is willing to say it."

Being kidnapped and hurt so badly must have left a bad impact on Angela Carter's mind, so they avoided this matter for a while.

Victor James believed that he will find out the kidnapper without asking Angela Carter for clues. No matter where the kidnapper hides and no matter how hard it will be to trace him, he must find out the kidnapper.

Father Carter added, "Edwin has sent a lot of people to check, but there is no progress at present. The time chosen by the kidnappers is too perfect. It was at the time of the typhoon. The traces of possible clues have been covered and washed clean by the rain, as if nothing has happened."

"No matter how clean it is, he can't run away." Thinking of the kidnapper who hurt Angela Carter like that, Victor James's fist was clasped, and his eyes were cold and dark.

Father Carter sighed and said, "Edwin is still checking. If he has new news, he would inform you as soon as possible."

"Please tells him that no matter what clue he has found, don't hide it from me. I'll take the kidnapper out and see who he is. He dares to kill the person in my territory and kidnapped my person."

No one who provoked Victor James has ever had a good end.

What's more, this kidnapper had hurt Angela Carter!

CHAPTER 466 – DID IT HAVE ANYTHING TO DO WITH JANE

 After the typhoon, the temperature in Jiangbei City dropped several degrees. Autumn is the best season of the year in Jiangbei City. Many families choose this season to travel in Jiangbei. 

After a few days of rest and recuperation, Angela Carter recovered well. Yesterday, the doctor said that she would be discharged in a week.

Angela Carter's situation improved, and Mother Carter was happy. After seeing Angela Carter, she spent a night to make a plan of travel. 

She decided that when Angela's health will get better the whole family will go to Bihai villa to live for a few days, to have a look at the sea, and to enjoy the sea breeze so that they can relax. 

 It may be Mother Carter slept too late, or she was relieved to hear that Angela Carter's situation was getting better, so after that night, her old weakness recurred again, and she couldn't get up from the bed. 

 Mother Carter couldn't get up in bed, so Jane took over the job of making soup and sending it to the hospital every day. 

 Victor James was in the hospital to take care of Angela Carter. Even though Angela Carter didn‘t say it, everyone could see that she was happy, so no one from the Carter family went to interfere. 

When Jane arrived at the hospital, she saw Victor James making a phone call in the corridor. There was still a distance between her and Victor James. She could not hear what he said. She only saw that his face seemed very worried, but she did not know what had happened. She thought maybe they hadn't found the clue of the kidnapper, so he was angry. 

 Every time Jane thought of the kidnapper who kidnapped Angela Carter, her heart shivered and she always felt that something bad will happen. 

 During Angela Carter's kidnapping, two strange things happened on Jane. One was that pair of hand-made crystal shoes that Janell receive, and the second was the anonymous phone call she received in the middle of the night. 

Jane didn't mention about the matter of crystal shoes to Edwin Carter, because she didn't want him to worry for her and Janell. 

 As for the anonymous phone call, Edwin Carter asked people to investigate and even found out the location from where the person called her, but there was no way to know who the person was. 

 For one thing, they were sure that the person who kidnapped Angela Carter and the one who called Jane was the same, but at present, no one thought of the connection between the two things.

 Edwin Carter didn't tell Jane anything about Angela Carter's kidnapping, so she didn't know much about the details. Jane shook her head and let her not think about it. 

Edwin Carter and Victor James will catch the mysterious figure, and everything will be better. 

She just needed to take good care of Janell and their family. She didn't want to let him worry anymore. 

 

Jane took a quiet breath, hid all her worries and put a smile on her face. Then she stepped into the ward. 

 "Sister-in-law, you are here." Angela Carter smiled at Jane's sweetly, looked behind her and said, "Mom won't come today?” 

 Jane smiled, put down the lunch box, went to Angela Carter's side to help her sit up, and then put down the dining table. 

 After this, she kneaded Angela Carter's head and said, “Mom is not feeling well today. I came to accompany you. I believe you don't dislike your sister-in-law." 

“How it can be?" Angela Carter took Jane‘s hand and rubbed her face on her hand. 

 "You are the best sister-in-law." 

 "We all know you are honey-lipped." With a smile, Jane said again, "Don't stay hungry. Eat something." 

 "Sister-in-Iaw..." Angela Carter blinked, and there was a suspicious crimson on her face. "I don't want to eat now. Please chat with me for a while. I'll eat when I'm hungry". 

 She will wait for Victor James to feed her, so that she can torture Victor James by the way to take out the resentment that has been piling on her heart for years. 

 "Well, then eat when you are hungry." Angela Carter was the beloved child of the Carter family. As her sister-ln-law, Jane naturally loved Angela Carter as a child.

Although Jane was only two or three years older than Angela Carter, she still regarded herself as the elder who should take care of Angela Carter. 

 "Sister-in-law, what is Janell doing these days? Why didn't she come to see her auntie? Isn‘t it because she didn't receive the gift from her auntie? Is she angry with her auntie?” 

It was boring to lie in the hospital bed. Angela Carter hoped that Janell can accompany her. 

 Jane said softly, “Janell talks about her auntie all the time. She just wants that her auntie can get better soon and play with her." 

 Angela Carter flattened her mouth and said in a sad way, "In the final.analysis, she just wants to play and didn‘t want her auntie.” 

Jane chuckled, “If Janell hear her auntie saying this, she will be very sad, really sad."

"Don't tell it to Janell." Angela Carter shook her arm and said, "Sister-in-law, you mustn't tell her." 

 "Of course, I will only tell her how nice her auntie is," Jane said with a.smile. 

 "Thank you, sister-in-law!" Angela Carter rubbed her face against Jane's hand. 

 "Where is my arrogant brother? What has he been up to lately?" 

 “Busy catching those kidnappers.“ As Jane mentioned it, the smile on her face sank instantly, and she said, "The man left no useful clues. Even after looking for so many days, there is no progress at all.“ 

“It‘s all my grandfather’s fault. Actually, that man is also a victim...“

Angela Carter hated what she had faced and once she even wished she could return all she suffered to the kidnapper. But when she woke up and found that she was still alive, all the hatred seemed to be less important. 

 Especially when she recalled the kidnapper's complicated eyes when he mentioned his daughter, that seem to be clear around him, but he can't go to her 

 After all, it is such a cruel way to take a child out by Caesarean section. 

 The man just hated grandpa and caught her for revenge. Angela Carter thought she can understand that man's situation. 

 Wait Caesarean section? 

 When Angela Carter thought of it again, she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Jane and thought of all that happened to her. 

Was it possible that Janell was taken out of Jane's belly by someone arranged by her grandfather? 

 Thinking of this, Angela Carter's heart rate suddenly quickened, as if to jump out of her mouth. That day, the kidnapper mentioned her daughter who was dealt cruelly can be Jane? 

 No, no, no, Angela Carter shook her head hard, trying to get rid of the idea in her mind. That person can never have anything to do with her sister-in-law, never. 

 ”Angela, what's wrong?" Jane was worried about Angela. Angela Carter looked pale and shook her head, "Sister-in-law, I am fine, but I feel dizzy. I want to have a rest first." 

CHAPTER 467 – LIFELIKE ACTING

"Angela, I'll call the doctor to have a look." Angela Carter suddenly said that she was not comfortable and Jane got worried as she heard that. She turned around to call the doctor. 

“Sister-in-law, I'm ok. I just want to have a rest. You can go back." 

Angela Carter didn't look at Jane and said this. Angela Carter said clearly, how Jane cannot understand that Angela wanted her to leave. 

She nodded, "Okay, you have a rest. I'll go now and come to see you later." 

Jane did not understand why Angela Carter suddenly drove her away. When she came to the door, she stopped to look back and saw that Angela Carter was looking at her. Her eyes were red, as if she was going to cry. 

Angela Carter must have something hidden in her heart, but she didn't want to share it with her. It was not easy to ask now, so she had to leave flrst. 

After Jane left, Victor James came back to the room, opened the lunch box habitually, and wanted to "serve“ Angela Carter for dinner, but when he saw her face. He was stunned. 

Her face seemed extremely terrible and her eyes were red. His face sank, and he asked loudly, "Angela, what is the matter?"

As soon as Victor James's voice rang out, Angela Carter burst into tears, stared at Victor James and scolded him, "Victor James, I'm so badly hurt. I nearly died. You won't comfort me. You're still murderous to me." 

The thought that the murderer was likely to have something to do with her favorite sister-in-law, Angela Carter's heart was flustered andnconfused, and she didn't know what to do for a while. 

Just a moment ago, she was about to ask Jane that if Jane knew that kidnapper? If she asks, the consequences will be far away from her control. 

Angela Carter had been unreasonable many times, but she had never been so unreasonable like crying and shouting like this. 

“What happened?" Victor James raised his eyebrows and said, "Did Jane say anything to you?" 

When he went out, Angela was still fine and when he came back he saw her like this. 

During this period, only Jane has been here. It was normal for Victor James to think that Angela's such a bad mood something to do with Jane. 

It would be better if he hadn't mentioned Jane, as he mentioned Jane, Angela was even angrier. She angrily grabbed the pillow and threw it at Victor James, "Victor James, you are not allowed to insult my sister-in-law." 

She just thought... 

Jane‘s child was taken out forcefully by someone. Her memory was erased. She almost died, and she had to acknowledge the bandit as her father. 

Later she came back. Her daughter and her husband were in front of her, but she didn't remember them. The three of them can't recognize each other. 

She thought of all these things that Jane has faced. She thought of her brother and sister-in-law in the past few years. How hard her brother has lived alone with his child and how he raised his child. She has seen all these with her own eyes. 

All these were caused by her grandfather. 

When she thought these things, the guilt was filled Angela Carter's mind. She was not surprised at all that she was kidnapped for revenge. But she never thought that the kidnapper would have something to do with Jane.

So is it true that the kidnapper who said he should have died in a car accident and should be burned to pieces was Jane's father and he arrested her to avenge his daughter? 

"When did I insult her?" Victor James grabbed Angela Carter's handnand said, "Angela Carter, don't be too arrogant, or I will fix you." 

"What? Dare to say it again?" This son of a bitch had only been honest for a few days. Now he again wanted to fix her again!

Who actually needed to be fixed? 

Victor James coughed softly, “It‘s too late, eat first. After the meal, we will do what you want to do and I will accompany you." 

"Son of a bitch, you dared to shout at me. I won't leave you. You'll have.to bear the consequences." Angela Carter pouted and thought if this man is a little sensitive he will apologize, otherwise she will never forgive him easily. 

Victor James put the food aside, and he was about to leave. This girl can't be obedient. The more he takes care of her, the more arrogant she will become, and the more she will forget who she is. 

"Ouch..." Victor James hasn't left yet. 

Angela Carter covered her stomach and rolled on the bed. If she wasn‘t severely injured, Victor James must have thought she was pretending, but her injury hasn't healed, and anything could happen. 

Victor James didn't think about it either. He hugged Angela Carter and said, “What happened? Where does it hurt? Hold on, I'll call the doctor." 

Victor James held Angela Carter with one hand and pressed the emergency bell at the head of the bed with the other. 

"Pain! It's paining!" Angela Carter was biting her lips. She was pale and sweating. 

"Don't be afraid, Angela. The doctor is coming." Victor James hugged her, but he didn‘t dare to use too much strength because he was worried about touching the wound that hadn‘t healed yet. 

"Victor James, if I die, you remember to burn more ritual money in my remembrance every year...” She said and added two tears properly. 

Victor James roared, “Angela, don‘t talk nonsense!" 

Angela Carter continued to act pitifully, "it doesn't cost much money to.burn ritual money. Can‘t you agree to such a small wish?“ 

Victor James said, "I am here, nothing will happen to you." 

Angela Carter snorted, "Cheapskate, I want you to burn more ritual money for me. Don‘ t you want to manage good interpersonal relationships there? When you will come we can enjoy happily."

Humph! Humph! Humph! 

He dared to be cruel to her and dared to threaten her. But she just used her acting skills casually, and this man was cheated. 

He deserved to suffer. 

The doctor came quickly and did not find anything unusual after Angela Carter's routine examination. Angela Carter shouted loudly and pretended to be painful.

Between Angela Carter and Victor James, Victor James seemed to have more status and prestige. But Angela Carter didn't need status and prestige in front of others. She just needed to tease Victor James as much as she can. 

Doctors had been together with the two of them for so many days, and they had seen the situation clearly. Angela Carter said that she was ill. 

That was to say, sick. She was given some vitamins to eat, and there.was nothing to say precisely. 

Victor James asked, "What is the problem?" 

The doctor calmly said, "Miss Carter may have blood in her abdominal.cavity. Please don‘t make her angry, otherwise it will be more serious. I have prescribed some medicine for promoting blood circulation and.remove stasis, and the situation will be improved after taking it for two days."

The doctor cooperated so well. Angela Carter really wanted to give him compliments. But Victor James was very smart. If she does it, he can definitely know she is pretending. So she didn't show anything. 

Victor James said in a hurry, "You should check everything carefully,.and don't ignore any possible injury." 

Seeing Victor James worried about her, Angela Carter felt warm and.sour. He was so smart, but he was cheated by her and the doctor. It was.only because he was really worried about her. 

She and he, can really put aside all concerns, and can be together? 

CHAPTER 468 – SOMEONE CAN HELP CHAIRMAN CARTER

After coming out of the ward, Jane did not delay for a moment. She hurried to the gate because she has called and asked the driver to wait for her. 

They hadn't caught the murderer of Jayden Lincoln, nor found the kidnapper of Angela. Many things had not been figured out, and the danger still existed. So, she didn't dare to take it lightly. 

But before going out of the hospital, Jane met a person she didn't know, but the other party knew her very early, Mr. Paul. 

"Mrs. Carter, could you come with me? There's something I want to tell.you." Mr. Paul asked politely, but he was blocking the way of Jane, and his tone was very strong. 

"No!" Jane refused directly. 

The hospital was full of people. No one can dare to force her. She had a great chance to escape. 

She didn't know him. She didn't know what he wanted to do and it can be dangerous. How can she go with him? 

Hearing that Jane said no, Mr. Paul shrugged his shoulders and said, “Mrs. Carter didn't want to come, so can I talk to you here?" 

Jane looked at him warily, took two small steps back and asked, "Who are you? What can I do for you?" 

“My name is Aaron Paul. I'm from state A. I had contact with assistant Joseph who was shot by you. But don't worry, Mrs. Carter. I have a bad relationship with him. I'm here to see you. It's nothing to do with his death." His identity was not a secret. In order to gain Jane's trust, he should be honest. 

Jane smiled and her eyebrows and eyes were gentle, but the guard in her eyes was still airtight. "If this gentleman doesn't want to bother me, then it means came to me to thank me for helping you get rid of an opponent?" 

If he really came to help her, he would not block her way when she appeared alone. 

"Mrs. Carter, you think so much." Mr. Paul shook his head helplessly. In fact, he just wanted to help her. 

His master asked him to find a way to get the antidote of HDR from the army of state A, but the army still hasn't found out yet. Just when he was so anxious, he received a message that someone could help Edwin Carter recover his vision. 

His task was to help Edwin Carter regain his eye-sight. As for how to do it, he didn't want to ask more. Knowing that Sienna Henry has a way, he thought of disclosing the information to Edwin Carter's people. 

Originally, he was going to tell Angela Carter about this. He didn't expect to meet Jane here but when he saw her, he thought it was more direct than telling Angela Carter. 

Jane smiled and said, "I think a little more.” 

There were so many things these days. She didn't know when she willmbe killed if she doesn't think more. 

People always need to grow up slowly. When they are very young, they think that all the people in the world are good people. Then they see that everyone looks like bad people. But when they grow up, they will understand who good people are and who bad people are. 

Mr. Paul added, "I want to tell you that there is someone who can help Chairman Carter recovers his vision.“ 

“Really?” When she heard that someone could help Edwin Carter tonregain his eyesight, her first reaction was excitement. but then shendoubted. 

She frowned and said, "Do you know someone can help EdwinnCarter to regain his eyesight? Would you kindly tell me?"

She didn't meet this man at all. He suddenly appeared and said he was willing to help her. How could she not doubt him? 

"In fact, I'm not so kind-hearted." Mr. Paul said. "I just follow others' orders and came to you." 

"At the command of others?“ Jane repeated and what the man said made her more suspicious. 

It was not just him. Behind him, there was some other person. So who is the man behind him? 

Seeing Jane's expression. Mr. Paul understood that he had said a lot.nHe should directly tell her the name of the person who can help EdwinnCarter to regain his eyesight. Why confuse her more?

With her concern for Edwin Carter, as long as she came to know thatnsomeone has a way to help Edwin Carter regain his eyesight, she will verify whether it is true or not. 

"I heard that Sienna Henry, who is in Jiangbei military region, has a way. Believe it or not. Mrs. Carter can decide by you." Leaving the words, Mr. Paul turned and left. 

Yes, he should be so smart. Believe it or not. It was their business. It had nothing to do with him. 

Does Sienna Henry have a way to recover Edwin Carter's vision? Jane wanted to go to Sienna Henry for a long time, but every time she wanted to go, something happened and it had delayed till now. 

It seemed that she has to make a good plan. When she will meet Sienna Henry and how she will let her say out? 

She wanted to make a person speak up, and ultimately she thought of Robert Michael. He was an expert in psychology. If she asks him to talk to Sienna Henry, it should be easier to succeed. 

Jane thought of Robert Michael. Robert Michael had returned tonJiangbei and was in their villa. 

Robert Michael, who had been away from Jiangbei for more than half anmonth, came back and prepared many gifts for Janell. 

It was a big gift bag because it was really big. 

The big gift box was as high as Robert Michael. Even Janell also can‘t be taller than it in her whole life. 

Seeing the gift box as high as the sky, Janell was very excited. She ran around the gift box twice, thrice and excitedly said, “Uncle, I want to seenthe gift." 

Robert Michael squatted beside Janell, pointed to his cheek, and said, "Janell should kiss uncle first, and then uncle will open the present for Janell." 

"No." Janell put her two little hands on her waist and said, "Uncle is notngood. Janell will not kiss uncle." 

Robert Michael opened the present and said, "Uncle has opened the gift, and now Janell would like to kiss uncle?“ 

Janell shook her small head, "No, Janell won't kiss.” 

Robert Michael reached out and pinched her fleshy little face andnasked, "Janell, are you angry with your uncle?” 

“I am not angry. You have to give me a lot of money and then I will kissnyou," Janell had an agreement with her father that money should be collected for hugging, and money should be collected for kissing. 

Only special characters can have a little discount. Hearing what she said, Robert Michael turned to look at Edwin Carter and said, "Edwin, tell me, are you short of money? How can you teach the child like this?"

"You are asking for kiss and I even want to hit you." Edwin Carter went and picked up Janell. "Janell, leave uncle‘s present. Dad will give you the biggest one another day." 

”Who says I won't give her a gift? If I didn't want to give her a big gift, who else can I give it to?" Robert Michael yelled loudly, this father and daughter teased him badly.

Edwin Carter said with a smile, "Then let my baby have a look. If she likes it, she may let her uncle hold her."

CHAPTER 469 – HIS EYES

In front of Janell Carter and Edwin Carter, Robert Michael couldn't play smart anymore. He started to open the gift box for Janell. 

He opened the gift box one layer after another. When he finished tearing the outer two layers, the gift box that was the same height as him was shortened by half. 

”Janell, look, uncle is about to show you the present.” Thinking of Janell‘s excited expression while seeing this present, Robert Michael felt elated 

“Janell is looking, uncle come on." Janell in her father's arms clapped her hand excitedly to cheer up her uncle. 

“Janell look!" Robert Michael opened the last layer of the box, and they saw a BJD doll, that was a little taller than Janell. 

This BJD doll has big eyes, long eyelashes, and a round face. At first glance, it seemed to be Janell who had grown up several years old. 

After seeing such a lovely doll, Janell was really happy. She slipped down from her father's arms and ran to hug the beautiful doll. 

Robert Michael thought Janell was coming to hold him. His hands were outstretched, and he was ready to hug her, but it remained empty. 

Janell hugged the doll he gave her. 

Suddenly, he felt that someone broke his heart. Just when Robert Michael felt that he was abandoned, Janell came to him and gave him a kiss, leaving a mark of saliva. 

"Thank you, uncle!" Janell said softly. Robert Michael picked Janell, raised her high, and turned twice, "Janell likes the gift?" 

"Yes, I like it." No matter whatever she received, she gave a good response. What's more, this time, she really liked it. 

Robert Michael held Janell and explained to her carefully. "My Janell has her brother Lucas and little sister Mia Mia. Uncle thought a lot about what you lack. Then I thought Janell didn‘t have an elder sister, so I give Janell an elder sister.” 

"Hmm, hmmm. Janell loves brother Lucas and sister Mia Mia and will also love my elder sister." Janell felt very happy. Now besides brother Lucas and sister Mia Mia, she also had an elder sister to play with her. 

“Edwin, your daughter really likes the gift I gave to her. Why don't you say something?" 

Looking at Edwin Carter standing aside, Robert Michael hoped that Edwin Carter could boast his gift. After all, in order to customize the doll, he spent a lot of time. 

“My daughter likes it, then it‘s the best." Edwin Carter can roughly see that the gift Robert Michael gave to Janell was a doll. 

He couldn’t see clearly what kind of doll it was. Naturally, he can't evaluate it. But the gift was for Janell and she liked it so he also liked it.

“You really spoil your daughter!" Edwin Carter doted on Janell to this extent that Robert Michael guessed if Janell wanted to pick the bright moon hanging in the sky, he would build a ladder for Janell. 

"Isn't it the happiest thing in the world to have a daughter to spoil?" 

Edwin Carter doted on Janell because Janell was his and Jane's child, their first and only child. 

In more than three years of Jane's absence, if Janell had not been with him, he would not have been able to go through these three years. 

Janell was a gift for him and Jane. It was also the crystallization of their feelings. 

Other than Janell who he can spoil? Robert Michael didn't like it, "don't talk about your family and child in front of a single like me. I will stop coming to your house later."

“If you don't find me a sister-in-law soon, you deserve to be a bachelor who envies others for having children." When Jane reached home, she heard that they were discussing this sensitive topic. She could not stop herself from interfering. 

Seeing Jane's appearance, Robert Michael immediately put on a smile and said, "Jane, you are still very young. Things like worrying about other people's marriage are all done by old and distant relative's aunts. Don't involve yourself." 

Jane gave him a disdainful look and said, ”Are you someone else? You are my brother. If I don't care about you, who will care about you? Those people who have nothing to do with me ask me to take care of their marriage, I will not take care of it. But for you, I will."

"Well, I said the wrong thing. I admit it to you. My beautiful lady, don't worry about me. Please forgive me this time. Look, I give Janell such a beautiful birthday present." Robert Michael said with a smile in front of Jane. 

Jane: "If you want me to forgive you, you have to promise me one thing." 

Robert Michael: “What is it?" 

Jane: ”I haven't thought about it. You promise me first, and I'll tell you when I think about it.“ 

Robert Michael was dissatisfied, ”hegemonic." 

”You don't want to?" she frowned. 

"Well, I promise you." He was a brother who loved his sister. Whatever she said, he had to agree! However, he really enjoyed this feeling. 

“Mom, I am going to take sister to play with brother Lucas." Janell suddenly spoke. The adults were busy talking with each other and forgot her. So, she went to find her brother Lucas. 

Brother Lucas didn't like to talk with others. He only liked to talk with her. Only when she was with brother Lucas, she felt valued. 

“Jane, accompany Robert Michael. I have something else to do. I'll go ahead with Janell." Edwin Carter knew that this brother and sister didn't get many chances to spend time together. So, he considerately left the space for them. 

With these words, Edwin Carter left with Janell. Jane stared at Edwin Carter‘s back. She saw that he still walked straight and every step he took was as elegant as before. 

Seeing him like this, Jane was so upset and flustered but she had to control herself as much as possible so that she could control her tears. 

"Jane, what's the matter? Are you bullied by Edwin?" Although he knew that Edwin Carter will never bully Jane, he was not entirely sure. 

"Edwin Carter..."

”What happened to him?“ 

"You've been with him for a while. Have you noticed anything unusual about him?" 

”My lovely sister. Edwin loves you so much. Don’t presume that he has other women outside. Although someone usually say every man gonna lie, but our Edwin will never lie to you. He will never cheat you by having any other woman. If you don't believe me, I can swear by my integrity."

"Do you have any integrity?"

“Don‘t bully me." 

"Stop overthinking. I know more about Edwin Carter than you." Jane took back her eyes, looked at Robert Michael, and said, 

“He can't see." 

“Can't his eyes see?" Robert Michael roared in surprise. Realizing that his voice was loud, he immediately lowered his voice and said, “But the doctor said his eyes are fine. What is going on?" 

CHAPTER 470 – JUST WANTED TO KISS HIM

Jane took a deep breath and said, "The HDR poison in his body has not been detoxified. The toxin has oppressed his optic nerve making him invisible, but in order to not let others worry, he let the doctor hide it from everyone." 

After hearing Jane's words, Robert Michael, who had always been good-tempered, jumped up angrily, “he... he's too headstrong. Can he hide something so serious from us?" 

Robert Michael was very angry, but he can understand why Edwin Carter asked the doctors to hide it from everyone. 

Edwin Carter was the head of the Carter Family and the central figure of Shengtian. He had habitually taken up all the responsibilities. 

If there are something wrong with him, his family will worry about it, and the low-level employees will be in disorder, so the best way was to hide it from everyone. 

“Brother..." Jane looked at Robert Michael and called him softly, "Now I need you to do me a favor." 

Robert Michael clapped his chest, put his arm around Jane's shoulder, and said, "Obviously I will help you. Let alone a favor, if you need one hundred or one thousand favors, I have no problem." 

"There is a person who has a way to make Edwin Carter regain his eyesight, but that person may not be willing to tell us easily, so I want you to talk to her with me." Robert Michael promised freely, and Jane was not polite to him.

"Who is this person?" Robert Michael asked? 

Jane asked the very right person to talk. He had studied psychology for so many years, and what he was good at was to guess other people's thoughts. 

Apart from Edwin Carter, he had never met anyone who can make him wonder. Jane bit her lips and said, ”Sienna Henry," she uttered one word at a time. 

”It's her again!" Two years ago, when Jane wasn't here. Robert Michael often saw her when dealing with Edwin Carter.

At that time, he thought there was something wrong with her eyes, but thought again, it was common for a man as good as Edwin Carter to be admired by others. 

Edwin Carter didn't care. He had been careful but he didn't think that Sienna Henry would poison Edwin Carter. 

Jane nodded and said, "Sienna Henry hates me. It may because I am Edwin Carter's wife. I had several conflicts with her. She wanted to kill me each time. If I ask her for the prescription, I don‘t think she will give it to me. Brother, you also met her some time ago. Do you have any method?“ 

”That woman's mouth is a little tight, and she doesn't seem to care about anything except Edwin, so it's not so easy to pry out what she doesn't want to say.” 

Thinking of Sienna Henry's crazy appearance because of her obsession, Robert Michael also got a headache. After listening to Robert Michael's words, Jane's delicate face suddenly darkened. 

She whispered, "Even you can't help it?" Robert Michael hugged her heavily and comforted her, "Don't lose heart. Your brother is here. Let's try. How can we know if we don't try?" 

"Brother, thank you!" she chuckled. 

Robert Michael said, "I'm your brother, don't be so formal." 

Jane threw herself it into his arms and gave him a big hug, “I hope I can meet my good brother again in the next life.“ 

“I don't want to meet a sister who always bothers me in the next life." 

Although He said so, Robert Michael thought in his heart that if there will be a next life, he wanted Jane to be his sister again.

Jane raised her watch and looked at the time. Then she said, "Today I have some work to do at home. We will go at 9 o'clock tomorrow morning." 

"As you say." Robert Michael nodded and looked at Jane painfully. 

"Jane, we are brother and sister, we have a blood relationship. If you face any problem, please look for me. Don't forget that you have a family." 

Jane nodded and said, "Brother, I know. It's really good to have you." 

Robert Michael rubbed her head, "OK, go and do your work. I have something else to do, so I'll go back first." 

"Well, I'll see you tomorrow. When you are free, think about how you can make Sienna Henry tell us the method tomorrow."

"We study psychology and mainly pay attention to people's conditions and their psychological problems. Don't give me an idea about it." Robert Michael waved to Jane and said, "I'll go now." 

After watching Robert Michael going further and further, until he disappeared from her sight, Jane took back her eyes. 

To let Sienna Henry say the method, she put all her hope on Robert Michael, hoping that they can succeed tomorrow. 

When she will find a way to remove the HDR poison and to recover Edwin Carter's vision, the concern in her heart will be released. 

Jane went back to the house and met Aunt Linda, the housekeeper. Jane stopped her and asked, "Linda, how is madam's health?"

Aunt Linda replied politely, "it's much better because sir is taking care of her. Don‘t worry, young lady." 

"Um." Jane nodded, "Thank you." 

Jane went upstairs and went to Edwin Carter's study. She knocked at the study's door, but Edwin Carter didn't answer. She pushed open the door and poked half her head in for a look. 

Edwin Carter was having a video conference with people. When he heard the knock on the door, he didn't raise his head and said, "Come in." 

When Jane opened the door, she stood at the door and didn’t move forward. She didn't want to disturb him. 

After a while, Edwin Carter finished the meeting and looked up to her and said, "well, is there something hidden in your heart?" 

He couldn't see her expression and he couldn't see her eyes, but he knew her. He knew that he could judge her expression at this moment from the speed of her breath. 

"Yes. There is something in my heart." Jane walked to him, and as soon as she came to him, she was dragged into his arms, and she sat on his lap. 

"Ah..." Jane gave a scream of fright. Edwin Carter laughed at her, "it's me holding you, not someone else, why you are scared?" 

“Let me try and see if you will be scared?" she said. Edwin Carter's smile deepened, 

“Okay, we will try at another place." She looked at his smile, but she can no longer see that starry sea in his eyes. 

Involuntarily, Jane held out her hand, gently held his face, leaned up and kissed his sexy thin lips. 

Her initiative, made Edwin Carter slightly stunned, but only for a second or two, Edwin Carter responded. 

He retreated, opened his mouth again, bit her lower lip playfully, pursed it maliciously, and suddenly laughed. His laugh was low and deep, "Today it is not safe, so we can't do it. You have to bear." 

Hearing Edwin Carter's words, Jane's face suddenly burst red! 

Asshole! 

She just wanted to kiss him. She had no other ideas at all. 

Jane raised her fist to hit Edwin Carter, but she was caught by him and he kissed her gently, "Really? Do you really want to do? 

Uh-huh?"

CHAPTER 471 – LIVE TOGETHER TILL OLD AGE

Edwin Carter's voice was low and sexy. The word he uttered was like syllables which gently touched Jane's heart. She blushed and said, "Edwin Carter, don't you have some shame?" 

Knowing that she didn't mean that, and he said it on purpose. If he was not injured, she would detinitely hit him. 

“Why I don't have shame?" Edwin Carter cleared his throat and said seriously, "If the woman sitting on my lap at this moment is someone else, then you can call me shameless, but the woman sitting on my lap at this moment is you. You are my wife. How can you call me shameless when I talk to my wife about love?"

Jane, "..."

Jane really admired him!

The man clearly knew what she meant, but he seriously refuted. As the saying goes, no businessman trades without fraud. 

It seemed that Mr. Carter, the leader of the business world, who usually looked well-dressed and gentle, was very sharp and mean. How someone can be his opponent. 

Edwin Carter leaned forward and kissed her face. He said with a smile, “If you can‘t retort, you should agree tacitly." 

She touched her hot face and said, "Yes, Mr. Carter is right. You are the chairperson of Shengtian. What you say is a command! How can I refuse?" 

Edwin Carter said with a smile, "I'm telling the truth." 

"Mr. Carter, didn't your mother teach you that when you argue with women, you must give up? Otherwise, no girl will like you and if you don't change you will live as a bachelor." 

"Mrs. Carter, are you threatening me?" Edwin Carter took her in his arms and began to seriously preach, "as long as a boy is good enough, there will always be many girls to like him. If a boy is not good enough, no matter how he treats, those girls don't necessarily like him.“ 

”Mr. Carter, do you want to tell me that because you are good enough and girls like you, you can win me?" Jane really wanted to fight with him. 

She never knew that he thought so. Listening to her tone, Edwin Carter knew that she was serious with him. He smiled softly and said, "What I really want to say is that Mr. Carter already has Mrs. Carter. In his life, other than Mrs. Carter, he doesn't need to be liked by any other woman." 

Jane was ready to refute Edwin Carter's words, but his last words warmed her heart and she couldn't bear to refute anything. 

In her stupefied moment, Edwin Carter's hot and sexy thin lips touched her, kissed her gently in his unique way, and took her to have a ride to their common world. 

Jane knew that what he wanted to say was actually what she always hoped - to choose a city, to walk hand in hand on the road of life and to grow old together He and she were the soulmates. 

......

Mr. Paul didn't know that Angela Carter was kidnapped and how was the situation until she was rescued, and his little master told him. 

If his master hadn't told him, maybe his stupid people were still staring at Angela Carter outside the gray apartment, expecting her to go home soon. 

Angela Carter was in the hospital, surrounded by Victor James. There were soldiers outside the ward. People who didn't know the situation thought that the person living in the ward must be an elite leader. 

Mr. Paul was an outsider. Naturally, as an outsider, he came under the rule that "Irrelevant people can‘t go in”. Therefore, during Angela Carter‘s serious injury, he came twice and was expelled twice. 

From the time Angela Carter's situation improved, the guards were still tight, but Victor James's mood was much better. 

Victor James was in a better mood. Naturally, his soldiers were also in a better mood, and their attitude towards "idle people" was improved. 

When he came two times ago, before he could open his mouth to speak, he was blasted out by others, and he had endured the anger that he has never endure in his life. 

However, today that situation was quite different. Mr. Paul successfully said to the soldiers on guard, "Soldier brother, I am a friend of Angela Carter. Can you tell me if she would like to see me?" 

The guard shook his head and said in a normal tone, "Brother, it's not that I don't want to inform, but that you really look like a man.” 

"What do you mean?" obviously, he was a man. He was a decent and serious man. He didn't like to hear others saying him "you look like a man." 

The soldier gathered around Mr. Paul and whispered, "Our chief is very stingy. Any man who may threaten his position in Miss Carter's mind, he will not let him approach Miss Carter." 

Mr. Paul liked to hear this. The man who can threaten Victor James - that actually meant that Victor James indirectly admitted that Aaron Paul is excellent and he may threaten Victor James's position in Angela Carter‘s heart. 

”Your chief is good-looking commander of the army. He is excellent and very young and has great military achievements. He is the prince charming in the hearts of many women. No one can easily threaten his position in Miss Carter's heart.“ Mr. Paul said with a smile, obviously, except for the excellent people like him.

“Want to see Angela Carter?" 

Victor James's voice suddenly came from behind. The soldiers on guard felt a chill on their back and shivered. They hurriedly adjusted their standing posture and looked straight ahead. 

Mr. Paul turned around and looked at Victor James and said with a smile, “Chief Victor James, long time no see. I didn't expect to see you here. It's really a coincidence."

Victor James looked at Mr. Paul, then narrowed his eyes and said, "You are so stupid that you think everyone is as stupid as you?" 

Mr. Paul wanted to pretend to be polite to Victor James. He didn't know that Victor James can't speak any good words.

Mr. Paul was also a man of temper. He had never been bullied by others. He still smiled with a shallow smile, but his eyes were chilly, "Chief Victor James is so direct, so I will not beat around the bush with you. Let's come to the point. I am here to see my fiancée." 

See his..

“Ah..." Victor James sneered and says, "If Mr. Paul wants fiancée, you all should send him to see his fiancée.” 

Hearing Victor James's order, several guards immediately stepped forward and surrounded Mr. Paul. 

Mr. Paul watched Victor James coldly. He wanted to have an attack, but he had to pay attention that it was someone else's territory. If he would fight, he would only suffer losses here. 

Victor James said again, "Send young master Paul out. If I ever saw him here again, you all will face the consequences." 

“Yes.“ A group of strong soldiers replied in unison. 

”Victor James, let your people go.“ When they all were about to throw Mr. Paul away, a clear and loud voice suddenly sounded. After that, Angela Carter appeared in front of everyone. 

CHAPTER 472 – BITE HER WHEN THEY DISAGREE

Victor James heard Angela Carter's voice, raised his eyebrows in a displeased way and said, "Angela Carter, go back to the room and lie down. There's nothing for you here." 

"What does it mean there is nothing for me here?" Angela Carter rushed over to protect Mr. Paul like a woman fiercely protected her children and looked at Victor James defiantly. "You want to hurt my fiancé, don't you think it has anything to do with me?"

“When did this boy become your fiancé?“ Victor James’s face sank, and his cold eyes shot at Mr. Paul behind Angela Carter. "You go away now. Don't make trouble for yourself here." 

Victor James cannot do anything to Angela Carter, because she hasn't recovered from the injury. So he turned to warn Mr. Paul. 

He hoped that Mr. Paul can be a little intelligent and don't make trouble here now. 

Angela Carter moved forward, blocked Mr. Paul and warned, "Victor James, he's my man. If you fucking dare to touch him, I would never forgive you."

Victor James was annoyed and he said angrily, ”This guy looks poor. He is not worthy of you. You do not have any problem with your eyes. You can see clearly. Stop fooling around and go back to lie down. I'll take care of the business here."

“In the past, there was something wrong with my eyes, but now, my eyes are very good. I can see people accurately." Angela Carter was too lazy to argue with Victor James here. She held Mr. Paul's hand and went to the ward. 

Mr. Paul turned to give Victor James a provocative look, as if to say, “Commander Victor James, she called me her fiancé just now.” 

Victor James was very angry, but he can't do anything to Angela Carter. He used to say to her that she should find a boyfriend. 

Now she listened to him and found a boyfriend, and the boyfriend also took the initiative to come to her. There was nothing for him!

A soldier stood up and said, “Commander, shall we take Mr. Paul out?“ 

Victor James glanced at him and said angrily, "Go away! I commandednyou all to keep an eye! But you couldn't even do such a small task! I'll handle it on my own." 

At this time, if he kicked Aaron Paul out, Angela Carter will fight for him. Her injury has not been cured yet. How can he provoke her? 

In the ward, the atmosphere was totally different from that just at the moment. It looked warm and beautiful. Angela Carter was half lying on the hospital bed. Mr. Paul was sitting beside her bed, cutting fruit and saying, "Angela, when you are well, let's go back to state A together.“

Angela Carter opened her mouth to eat the fruits by Mr Paul's hand, nodded and said vaguely, "I will listen to you and do as you say."

Mr. Paul stretched out his hand and rubbed her head, "OK, then you have to take care of yourself. I'll arrange for the rest. When you are discharged, we will go back to state A together." 

Angela Carter looked at him and smiled, "My dear, although I was bornnin state A, I have never lived there. I am afraid that I will not adjust there." 

Mr. Paul patted his chest and assured her, "Don't worry. I will teach you slowly. You don't have to worry." 

Angela Carter said with a smile, “Well, I don't worry about anything with you."

There was a resting sofa beside the sickbed. Victor James came in and sat on the sofa. Two cold eyes stared at them severely. He pretended to call others as if nothing has happened. “It's me, Victor James. Call some brothers to come out and played CS. I haven't touched the gun for a long time. Those brats really think that the big brothers has become a vegetarian."

Victor James's words were meant to tell Mr. Paul that he was in his territory and when Angela Carter doesn't protect him, he will definitely let him taste the consequences of offending him. 

But Mr. Paul and Angela Carter were still busy talking. It seemed that they didn't pay attention to Victor James from the beginning to the end. 

Mr. Paul said affectionately, “Angela, I've already called my parents..They were very happy to hear that I have found you. If I hadn't stopped them, they would have come to see you.“ 

“Thank uncle and aunt. When I‘m well, I'll go back to see them with.you.“ Angela Carter said this and cast a meaningful glance on Mr. Paul.

"Angela..."

"Huh?"

"May I kiss you?"

Angela Carter nodded shyly and closed her eyes gently. As Angela Carter nodded, Mr. Paul reached out to hold Angela Carter's waist and bent over to kiss her. 

Victor James was watching them for a long time. If he could bear to.see it any longer then he was not Victor James. 

He stood up sharply and rushed to them. He stretched out his hand and dragged Mr. Paul away, ”Damn, you two considered me dead?" 

“Victor James, when did you come?" 

Angela Carter blinked. Her eyes were clear and innocent. It seemed that they haven't found Victor James sitting nearby

“Chief Victor James, you also have the hobby of peeping into other people's privacy." Mr. Paul said with a defiant expression. 

"Paul, don't provoke me." Victor James roared, "Rick Gilyard, usher Mr. Paul out of the door. Take care of him. Don't let him he hit by a car when he goes out." 

"Victor James, let's see. It‘s a small world. Every dog has its day.“ As.the saying goes, even if the tiger went out of his land, he would be insulted by dogs. Mr. Paul has deeply experienced this during his stay in Jiangbei. 

In the state A, he was not as noble as his master, but he was also a relative of the emperor. Who can dare to provoke him easily? 

But in Jiangbei, Victor James said that he would drive people if he wanted to and he really had no room for resistance. 

Seeing that Mr. Paul was dragged away, Angela Carter didn't respond..She should protect him but before she could regain her senses, Mr. Paul has been dragged away. 

It wasn't a big problem if he was dragged away. After all, they were actors and the purpose of acting has been achieved. 

Now the real game has started. Angela Carter stretched her back, lies down and didn't even look at Victor James, “Victor James, you should leave now. I want to have a rest." 

Victor James sat beside her with a gloomy face and sneered, "Rest? Just now, you asked someone to kiss you. You haven‘t received a kiss and you want to rest. Can you sleep?" 

"You've driven my fiancé away. No one will fulfill my desires, so I have to go to sleep. When I'm asleep, I won't think about anything." 

Before Angela Carter finishing her word, Victor James grabbed the back of her head. He pushed her hard to himself, bowed his head and kissed her fiercely and wildly.

OH, NO...... 

He didn't kiss her. He bit her. Victor James's strength was so great that he can bite Angela Carter's lips like a fierce lion. He couldn't stop himself and bit Angela Carter soft lips fiercely. 

CHAPTER 473 – YOU’RE DREAMING

Angela Carter wasn't easy to be bullied. She buckled Victor James's neck and bit back in a more powerful way than Victor James. She bit Victor James's lower lip. It was a fierce bite. She just let go when she bit off a piece of Victor James's flesh. 

Angela Carter raised her hand to wipe her bloody lips and said, "Bastard, No way you want to bully me." 

Under her fierce gaze, Victor James stroked the wound on his lips with his fingers and suddenly smiled, "If you want it so badly, I'll let you take a few more bites." 

“Pervert!" Angela gritted her teeth and gave him a vicious look. She pulled up the quilt and wrapped herself tightly. She didn't look at him. 

Victor James pulled her quilt, "Angela." Angela Carter kicked him with her feet and shouted, "Get out!" 

Victor James grabbed her foot and said, ”Do you want to be beaten?" 

Angela Carter tried hard to get her feet back, but Victor James's grip was too strong to take it back. Instead, she pulled the wounds that had just healed on her body. 

Angela Carter was in pain and cried out, ”Victor James, you son of a bitch. I will kill you today."

Seeing Angela Carter's pale face, Victor James realized that he had made trouble with her. He quickly let go of her and called the doctor. 

After examined, the doctor wanted to teach the two people a lesson, but they are the son and daughter of the rich and powerful. 

The doctor had to euphemistically say, "Chief Victor James, there are some things that can't be rushed for a while and can be done in the future. Miss Carter‘s injury hasn't recovered yet. She can‘t do strenuous exercise for the time being. For her health’s sake, please restrain yourself." 

The doctor's words were euphemistic and pleasant, but Angela Carter exploded as she heard, "who the hell fucking wants to do strenuous exercise with him. Don't talk nonsense, or young lady will never let you go."

“Don‘t be angry, Miss Carter." The doctor hurriedly ran away, thinking that they have done this kind of thing but when someone mentioned it they felt so angry? 

"You get out. Don't bother me." When the doctor left, Angela Carter shouted at Victor James again. Nothing happened between her and Victor James. But the doctor thought they were still doing strenuous exercise when she was ill. 

If she knew it earlier, she would either given up, or go through to the end, and throw Victor James on the bed. 

“Then go to sleep, and I'll accompany you.” Victor James said.

“Get out!“ Angela Carter closed her eyes as if she didn‘t want to pay any more attention to him. But Victor James didn't leave and even tolerated her rudeness with a smile. 

She slept, and he was by her side. 

No matter what, he will not let her be abducted by others again. In the future, he will accompany her and brand his exclusive mark on her, so that she will never leave him.

The next day was sunny and the weather was very good. Jane drove to pick Robert Michael, and then they went to Jiangbei military region together. 

Because of Victor James‘s orders, it was really easy for them to march into the area and meet Sienna Henry, in prison. 

”Brother, I'll leave the conversation to you later." Jane was still worried about what Sienna Henry will say.

Robert Michael said, "It depends on the situation. Maybe my words won't do anything to her and your two or three words can have an effect." 

"No matter what, I need to get the antidote," Jane said firmly. 

For a long time, Edwin Carter had solved many difficulties for her. This time, she must do something for Edwin Carter to help him regain his eyesight. 

Robert Michael patted her on the shoulder, "Don't worry. If we can get the method from her, it is fine. If we can‘t get it, we'll find another way.“ 

”I know,” she nodded. 

They chatted as they walked and soon arrived at the place where Sienna Henry was detained. Sienna Henry‘s room was very clean. It was a small room with all the necessary facilities, but she has given up on herself.

For many days she hadn't washed her face or combed her hair. Her whole appearance seemed messy. And she looked like a madwoman. 

When Jane and Robert Michael appeared in front of her, she wasn't surprised at all, because only she has a way to make Edwin Carter regain his eyesight. 

Who can they go to if they don't come to her? Edwin Carter will not leave Jane for his eyesight. That was because he cared about Jane too much. He will never abandon his wife because of his own health 

What about Jane Ronan? 

If she proposed to let Jane leave Edwin Carter and never appear in front of Edwin Carter, would she agree? 

Sienna Henry guessed that if Jane really loved Edwin Carter so much, she would agree. 

"Sienna Henry..." Robert Michael was the first to speak and was ready to lead the topic. 

However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Sienna Henry interrupted him and said, "I know why you came to me. I also want to tell you clearly that there is only one condition on which I will tell you about the antidote to regain Edwin Carter‘s eyesight, As long as you promise me and do it, then I can hand over the method to help him regain his vision. Otherwise, you can leave.“ 

"What is your condition?" Robert Michael can see that this condition was certainly not a good thing, but people always have some curiosity. 

He wanted to know what kind of condition Sienna Henry can put forward? 

Sienna Henry didn't answer Robert Michael's question. She looked at Jane and suddenly smiled coldly, "Jane, it's not me who can make Edwin Carter come back to light, but you who can make him have a chance to see the beautiful world again." 

Jane looked at Sienna Henry directly. When she saw Sienna Henry more than once, she felt that Sienna Henry was a pitiful woman. 

Sienna Henry had been here for so long, but she didn't seem to know the situation clearly. 

After staring at Sienna Henry for a while, she said slowly, "Sienna Henry, you know what we are looking for. If you have any conditions, just say it directly. What do you want from us?" 

Sienna Henry gnawed her teeth and said slowly and heavily, "Jane, I'll ask you now. If you are the only one who can make Edwin Carter come back to see the beauty of the world again, would you like to do it?" 

"Of course," Jane replied without hesitation. 

"Of course?" Sienna Henry laughed wildly, "So my condition is to let you leave Edwin Carter and leave him forever, are you willing?" 

Hearing Sienna Henry's question, Jane just thought it funny, and she really treated Sienna Henry as a joke. 

She smiled and said, "Sienna Henry, do you think I can agree to this condition?"

CHAPTER 474 – TIT FOR TAT

"Don't you say you love Edwin Carter? Don't you mean you're willing to do anything for him?" Sienna Henry stared at Jane and took two steps, "Jane, this is the time to test your love for him.“ 

Jane kept standing straight, the corner of her mouth rose slightly, and she looked at Sienna Henry with a smile. It seemed Jane hadn't listened.to what she has said.

Jane didn‘t have any response. Sienna Henry couldn't figure out what.she was thinking in her heart. After a pause, she added, "This is the chance for Edwin Carter to regain his eyesight. Whether he can see or not, it all depends on how you do it. Now, this opportunity is well placed in front of you. Let's see if you are unwilling to help him for your own sake." 

Sienna Henry used a psychological method of making Jane do as she wished. Robert Michael looked at Jane and immediately jumped out and said, ”Sienna Henry, don‘t use this method. It's useless." 

”Ha ha... And also found a helper...“ Sienna Henry looked at Jane and sneered, "Yes, as soon as you leave Edwin Carter, Edwin Carter‘s eyes will be fine. He will definitely have other women in the future. At that time, you can only see him but you can't get close. But I know you are self-centered, so you don't want to do it."

“You're right. Of course, I won't leave him." Jane pursed her lips, with a simple and appropriate smile on her face. “Sienna Henry, are you satisfied with this answer?" 

"So it means, you're selfish. You've got yourself in your heart, not him." 

The calmer Jane was, the crazier Sienna Henry seemed. She waited so long for Jane to come to her. She thought she would win, but she didn't know that she would lose. 

Isn‘t Jane in love with Edwin Carter? 

If she loves him, why she doesn't want to leave and let Edwin Carter regain his eyesight? 

Sienna Henry couldn't understand. So, Jane gave her the answer. 

“It‘s because I have him in my heart and I know how important I am to him. If I will leave him, his suffering will be far greater than losing his eyesight,” Jane said softly. 

"You ugly woman, why you are so confident? You are not willing to try for him. How do you know that losing you will be more painful than blindness? In the final analysis, you are still selfish. You are not willing to sacrifice for him. You just want to live your own good life." Sienna Henry knew that what Jane said was true, but she was unwilling to admit it. 

Jane looked at Robert Michael and said, “Brother, please go out first.“ 

Robert Michael was worried, “Jane.“ 

“I have something to say to her alone,“ she added. 

Originally, she wanted to find Robert Michael to have a good chat with Sienna Henry. Since Sienna Henry was so mad and selfish, Jane also wanted to talk to her directly, simply and rudely. It will be absolutely effective for such a person. 

Robert Michael went out, walked a few steps and looked back at Jane. He told her, "I‘ll wait for you outside. Please call me." 

“OK," Jane nodded. 

As soon as Robert Michael left, Sienna Henry said in a strange voice, "Are you going to show your true face to me so you sent him away." 

"Yes. You‘re right again." Jane smiled and sighed, "You are such a smart person. How can you not recognize the situation in front of you?“ 

Sienna Henry said with a sneer, “What situation does it matter to me?.I'm locked here, and I'll die here one day."

Jane approached her a little, and continued in her gentle and pleasant voice, “Sienna Henry, don't you want your mother to see you in her old age?" 

All of a sudden Jane mentioned her mother. Sienna Henry's listened to her and her face changed a little, but soon returned to normal. She replied, "I don‘t know who my mother is. Do you know?" 

Jane took out a list from her bag and shook it in front of Sienna Henry's eyes. She said, ”Sienna Henry, although you have never contacted her, I have precisely found the record of every transaction you sent to your mother every month. Do you want to confirm?” 

”Jane, what do you want to do?" Sienna Henry frantically pounced on her and clapped her hands against the window.

“If you dare to do anything to my mother, I will never let you go.“

“Sienna Henry, you have people you care about, and I have people I care about..." Jane said in a cold voice and the voice was so cold that it made people feel cold. "For him, there is nothing I can't do. Even if after my death I have to go to 18th hell, I will do." 

"You're crazy." 

"You can be crazy. Why I can't? You can threaten me with people I care about. Why can't I apply the same tricks?" 

"You...” Sienna Henry rushed and bumped into the bars, hoping that she can break through the door and rush out to kill this woman. But even if she breaks her head, she can't break the bars or go out. 

At this time, she deeply realized that she was a bird in a cage. Her life was in the hands of others. 

"What do you want, Jane?" Sienna Henry cried hysterically. 

Jane still replied with a smile, "I want the antidote of HDR." 

"I can give it to you, but how do I know if you will do anything to my mother?" Sienna Henry said angrily. 

She just wanted to detoxify HDR. She never wanted to hurt other people, but if she will have to use this method and have to hurt other people, for Edwin Carter, she would do it. 

Sienna Henry stared at Jane for a long time, then slowly said, “in fact, the poison in him is not only HDR. I've added one more medicine to the medicine that I gave him, so the effect has changed for a long time. Even if other people can find the antidote of HDR, they can't detoxify his body."

Hearing Sienna Henry's words, Jane still has a shallow smile on the surface, but the two hands hanging on the side of her body were tightly clenched into fists. There was anger in her heart that was being ignited, surging and shouting. 

Sienna Henry snorted and said, "If I hadn't added this medicine, he would have died. You should thank me." 

“I know you admire him and want to be with him all the time. You have been with him for so many years. But you have betrayed him and now you can‘t blame him for all this." 

"Yes, I have always been with him, and I have always been deeply trusted by him. If I didn't follow Jayden Lincoln's orders, if I told my identity to Edwin Carter, I would have been the most powerful assistant around him." 

She was Jayden Lincoln's person who had been with Edwin Carter for so many years. Edwin Carter never treated others badly and she subconsciously became his loyal fan and wanted to be loyal to him. 

CHAPTER 475 – NEVER WANTED TO HURT HIM

She wanted to be with Edwin Carter all the time, to work with him, to listen to him, follow him silently, and to grow old with him. Her wish could have been fulfilled, but she betrayed him... 

And now there will be no way to accompany him. She clearly hoped that he would have a good life and could go on to a higher place in life, but why did she betray him? 

Maybe she followed Jayden Lincoln's order to prescribe medicine to Edwin Carter was because her husband who lost a lot of money in gambling asked her for money, or maybe because at that time the "dead" Jane returned.Edwin Carter was crazy to find Jane. For the sake of Jane, he may not even care about his own life..She looked at them and then looked at her own husband.

When the two were compared, the difference between them showed up in an instant..

Edwin Carter, Edwin Carter! 

For her, he was a man who was just as perfect as a God, a man whom.she can see, but never dared to touch him. Such a man had always been superior, but loved such a humble woman. 

She hated Jane, which robbed Edwin Carter‘s attention. As long as.there is Jane, Edwin Carter would never see anyone else. 

Envy blinded Sienna Henry's eyes made her impulsive and hurt the.person she didn't want to hurt the most, and now she couldn't go back to Edwin Carter's side and work for him as before. 

"I never wanted to hurt him. Never thought about it." Looking back in the past, Sienna Henry smiled, and tears flowed again, "Jane Ronan, you don't understand. You will never understand what he means to me." 

“I admit I don't understand," Jane said. 

”Since he is very important to you, why don‘t you help him once? With your help he will see the world, isn't it what you want?” 

“Ha ha.... In fact, I left the prescription for detoxification to him, but he never cared about me, so he didn't notice that prescription." Sienna Henry laughed and cried, "If the person who gave him the gift were you, he should have noticed it early." 

"What gift?" Jane asked, "Where is the gift?"

Sienna Henry wiped her tears and laughed,

“Jane, do you really think it‘s so easy to get what you want from my mouth?“ 

Jane took a deep breath and said, “Sienna Henry, what do you want?“ 

”I want to... Ha ha." Sienna Henry shook her head and smiled bitterly, "What do I want? I don't know!" 

"Sienna Henry, you -“ before Jane could finish, Sienna Henry interrupted her, 

"Shengtian Jiangbei headquarters, his office, you go to find a gift I gave him, and the prescription is in it." 

“What is the gift?" Jane looked at Sienna Henry. Her eyes were calm and she didn't lie. 

Sienna Henry sneered and said, "As for what it is, you should find it.yourself. I have told you what I can."

“Thank you!" Jane thanked politely. She turned around to leave. Behind her came Sienna Henry's voice, "My mother...” 

”Don‘t worry, I will not hurt her. I will continue to remit money to her in your name every month." Jane wasn‘t moved by Sienna Henry, but when she saw the old lady, she thought of her mother. 

She always tried to be a little better to other‘s mother, hoping that in another world, others can be better with her mother. 

After leaving the Jiangbei military region, Jane and Robert Michael.drove directly to Shengtian building in her car. On the way, she asked Robert Michael to contact Luis George. So that after reaching Shengtian, she would go to Edwin Carter's office without any obstacles. 

Edwin Carter's office was located in the high-rise of Shengtian building..It was spacious and bright. Standing in front of the floor window, they.can have a panoramic view of the most prosperous area in Jiangbei City. 

But none of them had a look. After they broke into Edwin Carter's office, Jane asked Robert Michael to look for the thing with her. 

She said, "Brother, what do you think Sienna Henry will give Edwin Carter?" Robert Michael searched and said, "This question should be answered by your women." 

Because Sienna Henry didn't want to say what the present was, they could only look through it one by one in the office of Edwin Carter. They hoped that they could find Sienna Henry's item quickly with good luck. 

After looking for a while, they still couldn‘t find it. However, Jane was.also worried about whether Edwin Carter has thrown Sienna Henry‘s gift into the garbage can. 

Jane raised her head and looked around. A mug on the left shelf attracted her. The mug was placed on the high shelf, with the English letters written on it. 

Jane went to pick up the cup. The name of Sienna Henry was written on the bottom of the cup. So, she was sure that this was the gift Sienna Henry gave to Edwin Carter. 

She has found the gift but how can she find the prescription Sienna Henry said? 

Whether the messy English on the cup is Sienna Henry's prescription to detoxify HDR poison? 

Jane tried to use a few letters next to each other to form a group of.words, but it seemed nothing to do with any drugs.

Did Sienna Henry lie to her? 

Jane thought and pursed her lips. If Sienna Henry wanted to cheat her.she can make up a lot of reasons, there was no need to tell her about such a gift.

“Jane, have you found it?" Robert Michael asked. 

Jane nodded and said, "There is Sienna Henry's name at the bottom of the cup. It should be this. I think the prescription is in the dense letters on the cup, but now I can't find the connection between these letters." 

Robert Michael said, "Don't worry, as long as you find these clues, it's not difficult to decipher the above words. Show me and I can see if I can find anything.” 

Robert Michael took the cup and looked at it for a while. He didn't see any clues. He couldn't help but exclaim, “It's a pity that the super-intelligent computer in your family can‘t see now. If he can see it, he may know what it is by scanning it by his eyes.” 

Jane said, "Let's go back first and think again what Sienna Henry wants to tell us with these dense things!" 

The English letters on the cup were crowded together. There were no separators. It was really difficult for them to know what she wanted to express. 

Robert Michael asked, "Do you want to go home and ask Edwin Carter for help." 

Jane shook her head. "Let's find a solution first." 

Jane didn't plan to tell Edwin Carter about this. She was worried that Edwin Carter would be disappointed if it will be proved fake.

CHAPTER 476 – WHY I AM SO USELESS

On the way home, Jane kept thinking about the alphabets on the mug, but she couldn't think of any clue. 

Finally, she decided to ask Edwin Carter to help her out. Edwin Carter's brain was like a smart computer. There were many things that normal people can‘t think of, but he can easily figure out. 

She will ask him to decode it for her. She decided to not tell him that this is the prescription of the antidote that Sienna Henry gave to her. Because if it will prove useless, he would be very disappointed.

Jane dropped Robert Michael home and drove back to their Villa. She hadn't reached home when Edwin Carter called her. 

Jane, seldom drove herself to go anywhere. She was not very proficient in driving. So while driving the car, she can't distract herself. She thought she will reach home soon, she didn't answer Edwin Carter's phone. 

She didn't take his first call, and even the second call, the third call and the fourth call. Jane's car had already arrived at the door.

She gave the car to the security guard. She was about to answer the phone, but she saw Edwin Carter standing in front of her.

Edwin Carter's face was very ugly. He stood there and didn’t speak. It seemed that he was angry with her. 

“I‘m back." Because she secretly went to meet Sienna Henry, she was a little guilty, so she smiled at him very brightly. 

Edwin Carter didn't answer, and there was no extra expression on his face. She didn't know what he was thinking. 

Jane walked over to hold him and rubbed her head against his chest, "Mr. Carter, I......"

Before she could say anything, Edwin Carter kissed her and stopped what she wanted to say. 

"Uhh..."

Hearing Jane's exhortation, Edwin Carter pressed her slender waist and let her cling to him, while deepening the kiss. 

After a long time, he let go of her, holding her face and pinched it hard, "If you make me worry me next time, I will punish you." 

"I'm sorry!" Jane held him by the waist and said with a smile. It didn't look like she was apologizing at all. 

"Where have you been? Why don't you take the driver and the bodyguard?" 

Edwin Carter found out that she was not at home. She hadn't taken the bodyguard and driver when she went out. He was so worried that he called her in a hurry, but she didn't answer. 

If she has delayed a few minutes more, he may have sent a lot of people to search the whole city. 

Jane looked at him, reached out and pinched his face, "Don't make such a face. Such a pretty face will also look ugly if you stay angry."

"No matter how ugly it looks, I am still your husband," Edwin Carter said with serious expression. 

Jane smiled mischievously, "If you always look so ugly, I will dislike you." 

"You're so ugly, but I never dislike you and you start disliking me." 

”Edwin Carter, you despise my ugliness!" 

“It‘s true. You are ugly and stupid. Why you can't let me say it?" 

”Then you'd better find a woman who's prettier than me and smarter than me and the one who can make you happy." Jane gave him a serious look and said angrily. 

"But I like the ugly you." Edwin Carter rubbed her into his arms, and then said softly, "Jane, before we have caught the kidnapper who kidnapped Angela, you should stay at home. If you have to go out, you should take someone with you. What will I do if something wrong happens to do? We also have to think about our little baby?" 

"Well, I will take care in the future." Jane was really sorry to make Edwin Carter worry, she rubbed her face on his chest and said, "Edwin Carter, I am really sorry." 

Edwin Carter rubbed her head and said softly, "I want you to protect yourself, not to apologize to me." 

“I will remember it. I'll pay attention later." 

Jane looked up and smiled at him. Then she said, "By the way. I have something, but I can't solve it. Can you help me?"

Edwin Carter joked, "If you want me to help you, don't you think you should try to please me first? If I will be happy. Everything will be easy to handle." 

Jane opened her mouth, and across his thin shirt, she took a bite on his chest, "Villain! The big bad guy! You just know how to bully me!" 

Listening to her coquettish voice and imagining her blushing face, Edwin Carter chuckled out, "Well, what can I do for you? You can tell me. I'll listen carefully." 

“There is a mug. It's full of English alphabets but there are some strange patterns on it.” Jane described the design of the mug and the alphabets written on it to Edwin Carter one by one! 

Jane said it very carefully. Edwin Carter listened attentively. He listened to it and could see a picture in his mind according to the description of Jane. 

After hearing Jane's description, Edwin Carter rubbed her head, smiled and said, "Mrs. Carter, are you changing your way to express your love to Mr. Carter?"

"Edwin Carter, be serious. I want you to decode it for me. What are you talking about with me?" Jane said. 

Edwin Carter's smile deepened, and he laughed softly. "OK, then I'll explain it to you. Listen carefully." 

Edwin Carter said softly, just about to speak, but swallowed the words again. "Jane, these words are really what you wrote to me?” 

He really can‘t believe it. Jane was so shy and can say these words. She must be embarrassed to express her love to him, so she used this decoding method to let him read her mind.

Fortunately, his brain was smart. If there was someone who was not smart and his wife was as smart as Jane, he must have missed the chance to see how she expressed her love to him. 

"I've told you that it's a friend's thing. She can't figure it out, so she asks me to help and I asked you." In order to cover up her panic, Jane added, "Do you know? If you can't solve it, I will find someone else." 

How many friends does Jane have? Obviously, no one knew it more accurately than Edwin Carter. Laura Ferdinand was not in Jiangbei, and there weren't many friends, Edwin Carter was determined that Jane took this thing to express her love. 

On such a thought, Edwin Carter was in a good mood. He grabbed Jane's hand and said softly, "these words that you want to say to me are also what I want to say to you. I will never let go of your hand in my life. We will grow old together." 

“Is the letter on the cup just meant that?" Jane asked carefully. 

"Do you mean something else?" Edwin Carter tried to recall Jane's description just now. Did he miss other meanings she wanted to express?

Listening to Edwin Carter's words, she understood that the dense English alphabets on the cup were Sienna Henry’s expression to Edwin Carter, and not the way to detoxify the HDR poison. 

Jane's heart suddenly fell into the hopeless ice hole, and there was no light of hope. 

The seed of hope just sprouted was trampled by others. 

“What's the matter?" Edwin Carter can't see Jane's face suddenly turning pale, but he can feel her body movements. 

CHAPTER 477 – WHAT DID YOU PROMISE HER

Jane clenched her lips tightly, and bit fiercely with self-mutilation. 

"Jane?" Edwin Carter held her shoulder and asked, "What is the problem? Tell me, I'll handle it." 

"Why am I so useless? Why can't I do one thing well? Why can't I help.you when you get hurt?" Jane blamed herself. She blamed herself for.not even handling well such a small thing. 

Edwin Carter took Jane in his arms, patted her back gently and said,."Jane, don't worry, just tell me." 

Maybe she didn't speak clearly, or maybe Edwin Carter couldn't hear.her clearly. He held Jane and asked again, “Edwin Carter, from the letters on the cup, can you read something else?" 

Edwin Carter said, "Let me hear it again. I'll use other methods to see if.I can interpret another meaning." 

In cryptography, a famous method of encrypting is known as a.substitution cipher, which is a way of encrypting characters according to.rules in cryptography. 

The Simple Substitution Cipher or Homophonic Substitution cipher, Nomenclators Cipher, Atbash Cipher, Caesar Cipher, Affine Cipher and so on. 

The first time Jane talked about it, Edwin Carter used the homophonic substitution method. After decoding it, he found a love sentence. 

Edwin Carter thought that it was written to him by Jane, but he was a little careless when he was excited. He forgot that the password setter had set two decryption methods, and the result of each method would be different naturally.

"You didn't unscramble it. You were talking nonsense again. You.scared me." The little fire of hope, which had just been extinguished, was again kindled in Jane's heart. 

"Tell me again." Edwin Carter thought to himself that his eyes could.not see clearly, which had a great impact on his life. He had to let Luis George urge the doctors. 

Jane told Edwin Carter the English letters and the arrangement patterns on the cup again. 

Edwin Carter listened carefully and focused on the letters that Jane had just mentioned. After listening, he quickly came to the conclusion, “Francescachapel. Francesca Church, is there such a church in Jiangbei?"

This simple alternative encryption method was often used by Edwin Carter and Luis George in his work. He can get the right answer by listening to Jane and thinking about it.

”Francesca Church?" Jane didn't know how Edwin Carter found the name of the church in a pile of letters. She immediately took out her mobile phone and opened the map to search it.

“There is such a church in the western suburb of Jiangbei." Jane assumed that Sienna Henry should have hidden the detoxifying method of HDR poison in the church. 

When she got the clue, she was so excited that she was about to run. She forgot that Edwin Carter was still by her side until he pulled her back. 

Edwin Carter asked in a deep voice, "Jane, who gave you this cup?" 

Jane smiled perfunctorily, "One of my friends gave it to me. He and I.play a game, let me decode and find out what he‘s hiding." 

”You went to see Sienna Henry?“ 

At first, Edwin Carter just thought that Jane would come up with a way to make him happy, but when he untied.the replacement password on the cup, he thought of Sienna Henry. 

They often use this simple alternative encryption method in their work. The person around him who can use this method was most probably Sienna Henry. 

Edwin Carter was right. Jane felt guilty. She didn't say anything and bowed her head down. 

"Jane, what did you promise her?" Edwin Carter held Jane's shoulder because he was worried that she would have agreed to Sienna Henry to leave him.

For a while, he couldn't control his strength and held her hard. "What do you think I can promise her?" She was not a fool. How can she agree to anything Sienna Henry wants? 

Edwin Carter said in a deep voice, "if you dare to do something stupid, I.won't forgive you."

“This cup is a gift from Sienna Henry. She said that if you find this gift,.you can find the prescription to detoxify HDR poison." Jane can't hide it from Edwin Carter anymore. 

He asked Sienna Henry for a prescription. Sienna Henry asked him to agree to an unreasonable condition. He refused, so he didn't get it.

Sienna Henry hated Jane so much. Jane went to her. Sienna Henry.gave Jane the prescription. Edwin Carter can only think that Jane has.agreed to Sienna Henry‘s unreasonable request. 

“Ah..." Edwin Carter suddenly sneered, ”Didn't she ask you to leave me and give you the prescription for detoxification?“ 

“She did, but I didn't agree." Jane roared back angrily. 

"If you don't promise her, how you get the prescription?" Edwin Carter said angrily, just like a wild animal lacking the sense of reasoning and he.looked very frightening. 

"Edwin Carter, when did I cheat you?" She knew that he was worried.about her promise to Sienna Henry, but he didn't trust her and it disappointed her. 

She looked at him and spoke again, "Edwin Carter, I don't want to argue.with you. I have to go to the church and find a prescription first.“ 

"Jane, I'm asking you something. How do you answer me?" She didn't care about him, but he has to get a clear answer. 

”Yes, I agreed to her unreasonable request. Are you satisfied now?" It.was really annoying for Jane that he didn‘t trust her? 

"You -" Edwin Carter shook his fist angrily. 

"Don't provoke me!" Jane said turned around and left. Edwin Carter looked at her for a second, followed her and pulled her back. He picked her up and walked back. 

“I'll let people go to the church and have a look. You stay at home. You.aren't allowed to go anywhere." 

She dared to answer Sienna Henry's demands. He wanted to lock her up. ”Edwin Carter, do you want to imprison me?" Jane was so angry and said such a thing. 

"You can see that I dare or not." This woman dared to agree to Sienna Henry‘s request like that. He won't let her go. 

”Edwin Carter, release me! Don't turn me against you!” Jane struggled. 

But this man's arm was like iron and she can‘t push it. 

“Dad, don‘t bully mom!" Janell suddenly sprang out. Her arms were.crossed on her waist and wanted to protect her mother. 

"Janell, mom is playing with dad. Go and play with Brother Lucas." No matter how angry Edwin Carter was, but in front of his daughter, he was very patient. 

Jane said, "Yes, baby. Mom is OK. You go and play with Brother Lucas." 

Both of them were fighting, but they knew they can't affect their child. Looking at her dad holding her mom to leave, she scratched her head and was puzzled. 

Didn't dad and mom are fighting? She looked back at her brother, who was waiting behind her. She blinked her big eyes, and asked softly, "brother, didn't mom and dad quarrel?" 

"Janell, adults have a way of getting along with each other. Children.don't understand it. When you will grow up you will understand it." Lucas embraced Janell and gently rubbed her head. 

”How tall I grow up? Will it be enough to grow as tall as brother Lucas?" 

Janell compared and used her arms to describe brother Lucas's height, and thought when she will grow as tall as him? 

CHAPTER 478 – SUSPECT

Edwin Carter wanted to punish Jane well, but when he carried her back to the room, his anger was much less. 

After hearing Jane's aggrieved voice, he should be able to know that she deliberately made him angry, but he was angry and didn't understand it for a while. 

”Jane...” He softly called her, touched her, but she pushed him away. 

“Don‘t touch me. I don't want to talk to you!“ Jane turned her face away. She didn't want to look at him. 

Edwin Carter reluctantly shook his head and said, "I'll let people check the clues that Sienna Henry has left. You'd better stay at home." 

"I'll find it myself." That may be the only chance for Edwin Carter to regain his eyesight. She cannot trust anyone for this work except herself. 

"I've asked Luis George to arrange his men to go and check. After finding the prescription, I'll give it to the doctor first." 

Edwin Carter trusted his subordinates very much. After all, people like Sienna Henry who can betray him were very few. 

"Then let them be careful. Take a picture and send a copy to us as soon as they find the prescription. If they lose it, we can have a spare."

She didn‘t want to pay attention to Edwin Carter anymore, but she can't hide her care and concern about his eyes. 

"Didn‘t you say you didn't want to talk to me?" Edwin Carter chuckled, "Well, stay calm in the future and say things calmly. Try not to quarrel." 

"Do we have a quarrel?" Jane began to play dumb, pretending that she had forgotten that they had just had a fight. 

In Jane‘s impression, they seldom quarrel. It seemed that whenever they quarrel, it was all caused by her. She provoked him and he rarely responded. 

Thinking of this, Jane felt a little guilty and murmured, "In fact, ... I didn't agree to Sienna Henry's any unreasonable request." 

How can she say yes to her unreasonable demand? 

Edwin Carter misunderstood her. He didn't know how much she cared about this family and how much she cared about him and their Janell. 

After Janell's birth, she couldn't accompany her child for three years. And now finally she got the chance to accompany her husband and daughter. She loved to be with them all the time. How can she leave? 

"Well, I know." Edwin Carter calmed down and understood it. 

“You know, but you're still angry with me.” Jane couldn’t help but raising the voice again. 

”Just now I said that we wouldn‘t quarrel!” Edwin Carter said softly. 

“It‘s better to quarrel occasionally. It can increase the love between husband and wife.“ Jane knew how to prove herself right. 

Edwin Carter looked at her and smiled softly, “Okay, as Mrs. Carter say so“ 

Er... 

What does he mean by as she say so? She agreed with him and he couldn't refute. 

Luis George sent people to the church to find the prescription, and soon they found it. Sienna Henry had a private locker in the church, in which there was a prescription written by Sienna Henry. 

After getting the prescription, they sent it to the doctor to make the antidote first. As for the effect, they have to wait for the results and when Edwin Carter will have the first dose.

They have got the prescription, no matter what the result will be, at least there was hope, and Jane was temporarily relieved. 

........

Because Angela Carter was kidnapped and seriously injured, Victor James and Edwin Carter speeded up their search for Jayden Lincoln's murderer, as well as the kidnapper who kidnapped Angela Carter by using their each and every mean. 

Various clues found that showed that the kidnapper and the murderer of Angela Carter should be the same person. The murderer killed Jayden Lincoln and then found Angela Carter to vent his anger. 

At present, they have too little information about the murderer in their hands and can't grasp the specific whereabouts of the kidnappers. 

Jiangbei City was the center of Carter and James's family's power and that mysterious man not only killed the person in their territory but also kidnapped their family member. 

He even kept Angela as a hostage at their villa area. It seemed that he had prepared for many years. 

Especially the basement under their villa, which was so concealed and solid, and was made by imitating the previous underground cell, so it cannot be a temporary place for kidnappers to keep Angela Carter. 

More likely, the dungeon built by the kidnappers was prepared for Jayden Lincoln, but he didn't expect Victor James to catch Jayden Lincoln and arrest him in the Jiangbei military region.

Victor James's people continued to look for the kidnapper according to the clues they had found. 

As per Edwin Carter's instructions, Edwin Carter's people went to check about the people Jayden Lincoln had offended before. 

In the list, one of the names was the most striking. When Luis George read that name, Edwin Carter's thoughts moved in several directions in a few seconds. 

George Michael! 

While thinking about Jayden Lincoln's list of people who hurt him in the past, Edwin Carter thought of many people, but ignored those who had relations with him. 

Most of Angela Carter's injuries were in her abdomen. The kidnappers seemed to open her abdomen, similar to Jane who had the Caesarian section by Jayden Lincoln a few years ago. 

Didn‘t George Michael die?

Or...

Is he alive? 

He killed Jayden Lincoln quietly to vent his anger and kidnapped Angela to revenge for Jane? 

As Edwin Carter thought about it, he felt like it is a very real possibility and his ever calm heart also began to beat fast. 

Because on the night of Angela Carter‘s kidnapping, Jane received an anonymous call, but the man didn‘t make a sound. After that, their people found out that the kidnapper was the same person who called Jane. 

So after analysis, the interaction between the three people seemed closer. 

“Chairman Carter, the list of people Jayden Lincoln has hurt is here. What else you want me to check?" After reading the list, Luis George did not get a reply from Edwin Carter for a long time, so he had to give him a reminder. 

Edwin Carter was still in deep thought and did not reply to Luis George. 

"Chairman Carter....." Luis George called him again. 

Edwin Carter returned to his senses, looked at Luis George coldly, and said in a deep voice, "Luis George, keep checking. But even after finding any clues, don't make a statement. Don‘t tell Victor James. Show everything to me first." 

"Yes.” Luis George didn't understand why Edwin Carter said this, but he didn't ask much about anything. He took the order and went to do it. 

Edwin Carter sat in the office, his eyes were narrowed, and his long fingers gently tapped the desktop. If George Michael was not dead, why he didn't recognize his children? 

Why he hid in the dark and hurt people? 

Or maybe the killer wasn't George Michael.... he was overthinking? 

After thinking about it, Edwin Carter ruled out some candidates one by one, and finally thought George Michael was the most likely killer. 

If it was really George Michael..... 

He is Jane's father. What should he do to prevent Jane from being hurt? 

Thinking of Jane, Edwin Carter took a deep breath and shook his fist. No matter who the murderer is, he should protect Jane from any further involvement and sadness. 

It was just that Edwin Carter still had some worries. No secret can be kept forever. What would she do if she knew it? 

CHAPTER 479 – THE MYSTERIOUS MAN CALLED AGAIN

Jane's mind was not on the kidnapper who kidnapped Angela Carter. She was most concerned about the prescription Sienna Henry handed over. 

After seeing the prescription, the doctor called her to explain the situation. Jane went to know the complete situation. 

There were twenty-one medicines in the prescription, two of which were highly toxic and can kill people in a few seconds. 

Two highly toxic drugs were in conflict with several other ones. They can resolve the drug resistance between them. If used properly, they can cure the disease, but they can be harmful to the body. 

The so-called drug's three parts were toxic. This kind of medicine has to be tested several times before it can be handed over to Edwin Carter for taking. 

Jane came out of the doctor's lab, and the cell phone in her bag rang again. She took out to have a look and found that it was an unknown phone number 

When she saw the display on the screen of her mobile phone, her heart jumped, and her hands trembled slightly. She took a deep breath and answered, ”Hello!” 

The other end of the phone was as silent as last time. Jane tried to hear what could be heard around him, but there was so quiet that she could not hear the wind. 

Jane stood at the gate of the hospital and looked around. There were people coming and going around. In the distance, there was a main road. The traffic was endless, and no suspicious people could be found.

She swallowed her saliva nervously and asked, "Who are you? What do you want? Why do you call me? If you have anything to do with me, why don't you tell me straightforwardly? Why do you have to hide behind people like this?“ 

“Jane..."

People at that end of the phone finally spoke. The voice that reached Jane's ear was deliberately distorted. 

She couldn't even recognize that person at the other end was a man or a woman. 

"Who are you?" Jane glanced at the passers-by passing by her again, but no suspicious person was found. 

"I just want to hear your voice. I won't hurt you." Once again, the changed voice came from the handset. 

"Who are you?" Jane asked. 

”Sister, this bunch of flowers is for you." 

When Jane looked around, a little boy about six or seven years old rushed to her with a bunch of.roses in his arms, thrust them into her hand and smiled at her, ”I hope you like it." 

“This flower...” before Jane could ask the little boy turned around and rushed into the crowd. In a short time, he disappeared from her eyes. 

"Jane, I hope you like it." There was another voice on the phone. It was a little softer than before. 

“Who are you?" Jane asked the same question, but the other side has hung up. 

Jane looked at the bouquet of bright roses in her hand and felt like she was holding a big trouble in her hands. She wanted to throw it away, but she also wanted to find some clues from the bouquet. 

She looked at it casually. It was a bunch of ordinary roses. There was a card in the flower. On the card there was a typed sentenced - I hope you will be happy forever! 

It was a simple line without even a signature. Jane was afraid to take it. She was worried that there can be any eavesdropping equipment or something in it, so she turned around and threw it into the garbage  can beside her.

She just threw the bouquet into the trash can, and her cell phone suddenly rang again. She was so shocked that her cellphone almost fell to the ground. 

She calmed down a little when she saw the two words "Edwin Carter" on the screen of her mobile phone she relaxed a little. 

When she answered, she heard Edwin Carter's deep and pleasant voice, "I was going home to I came to pick you up on the way. Where are you?" 

Jane looked up and saw that Edwin Carter‘s car stopped at the hospital gate. She walked quickly to the hospital gate and said, "I saw you." 

”Ok." Edwin Carter hung up. 

Jane walked over, got on the car, sat beside Edwin Carter in the back seat of the car, snuggled up carefully beside him, and whispered, "Hold me.“ 

No matter how upset she was, as she saw Edwin Carter, more than half of uneasiness flew away. She leaned against him like a child and breathed his unique breath. 

Edwin Carter put his hand around her and said softly, "We have got the prescription to detoxify HDR. There are so many doctors who will deliver.the antidote to me sooner or later. Don't worry." 

Edwin Carter felt that Jane was uneasy and instinctively thought that she was worried about his eyes. 

“Edwin Carter...” Jane rubbed In his arms like a kitten, muttering, "Just now the mysterious man called me again, and he talked to me." 

"The mystery man called you again?" the strength of Edwin Carter's hug increased unconsciously and he asked again, "What did he say to you?" 

"He said he wouldn't hurt me. He asked a little boy to send me a bunch of flowers and said he hoped I would like it." Jane looked at Edwin Carter because his eyes could not see things clearly, she could not see anything in his eyes. 

He won't hurt Jane. He sent her flowers and said that he hopes she would like them--

From all the above signs, Edwin Carter confirmed the guess in his heart that the mysterious figure was likely to be George Michael, who has been dead for many years. 

At that time, Jayden Lincoln with the help of Jonathan Ronan planned a car accident of George Michael. At that time, the car exploded and the car was destroyed. Even the body of the dead was blown to pieces.

Jonathan Ronan and others can't confirm the identity of the dead, so George Michael was likely to escape from the dead and lived a life somewhere in the dark. 

Edwin Carter was suddenly silent that made Jane very flustered and worried, "Edwin Carter, what's the problem?" 

”Nothing." Edwin Carter patted her on the shoulder and lowered his head to kiss her, 

“I want to take you to a place.“

”Where to?” 

”You'll know when you will reach there. Keep it mysterious, so that I can surprise you." 

“Are you sure you didn't want to scare me?“ Jane didn‘t believe that Edwin Carter, the man who didn't know anything about romance can give her any surprise. 

“Looked down on me, it's time to prove myself!" Edwin Carter was successful in diverting Jane's attention and his mood was much more relaxed. 

"Even Janell knows that her father only knows how to work and nothing else, you even have little time to play with her." 

Jane wasn't exaggerating, Edwin Carter never put his work aside. Even at this time when he can't see clearly. He did not put his work aside. 

When she mentioned Janell, Edwin Carter's heart was warm again. 

He raised the child who was less than 2.5 kg at birth to four years old by himself and watched her grow up a little bit day by day. 

This sense of achievement was more satisfying than any business project he won.

And the biggest credit to be able to make him so lucky to have a small lovely Janell, goes to the woman sitting beside him. 

In order to thank her for giving him such a beautiful child, the only way in this life was to make her life even better, to stay always be with her and to love her forever! 

CHAPTER 480 – KISS MARKS AND SRATCHES

Jane looked at him and said softly, "You don't have to argue, it's just, you should know that children are more important than work and you should take time to have a good rest." 

Edwin Carter chuckled, "Janell has only her brother Lucas in her heart now. Does she have time for her dad?“ 

When Janell grows up a little, he must find a way to let Lucas go. He cannot let any other man in Janell's heart, especially a man who seemed more important than her father.

Of course, this idea was only in Edwin Carter's mind, and it can't be told to Jane. Otherwise, with her loving attitude towards her daughter, she will definitely not agree. 

Jane smiled and said, "That's because her brother Lucas loves her. Of course, she would like to be close to her brother Lucas. You as a father should be aware of the crisis, or your daughter will be abducted one day by someone." 

Edwin Carter's face sank, and he retorted, ”If that boy dares to abduct my daughter, don't you think I will break his legs?” 

Jane gave him a disdainful look, “Janell's father, please pay attention to the words.” 

This man‘s daughter will grow up sooner or later. Sooner or later, someone who loves her will marry her. 

Or he will not let that happen? 

Edwin Carter said positively, "Janell's mother, you should also pay attention to your words." 

When Edwin Carter said that, Jane burst out laughing. Janell's father, Janell's mother, how ordinary and simple words, but also the warmest words. 

While they were talking, they had reached the destination. Looking at this gothic villa in front of her, Jane suddenly remembered that it was the place where Edwin Carter had brought her and introduced her publicly for the first time. 

Jane still remembered the blonde girl in the villa who was very cute and couldn't speak Chinese very well. She also remembered that excellent dress - Butterfly love!

She also remembered Ivan, a talented designer with a special position in the design industry! 

She has met Ivan once in Milan, but at that time, she has forgotten all the past things, and naturally forgot that she had such a fate with that talented designer. So what Edwin Carter said to give her a mysterious surprise, referred to bring her to see the great figure whom she adored the most? 

Jane looked at Edwin Carter and opened her mouth but before she could say Edwin spoke, "Ivan has come to Jiangbei. I plan to formally introduce you to him, so that you can learn fashion designing from him.“ 

There were so many things in this period of time that Jane hasn't got time for her own work for a long time. The previous position of the chief designer of P&M Company has also been temporarily replaced by others.

But she still didn't know that P&M Company had been acquired by Edwin Carter for a long time, and now the biggest shareholder of P&M Company was Jane. 

Ivan has always been the most talented designer in Jane's mind. It was her greatest wish to learn from him. But this wish, after experiencing too many tribulations, deeply hid in the bottom of her heart, so deep that she was about to forget that she once had such an ideal. 

All of a sudden, Edwin Carter said so and the desire in Jane's heart surged up, she was eager to learn from the most famous talented designer in the world, and this wish broke through the wall she built and sprang out wantonly.

That mysterious person, Angela Carter, and Edwin Carter's eyes, for the time being, she left everything behind, and the flame in her mind that she wanted to be the most famous designer in the world was rekindled. 

"Ivan has never been close to anyone. Would he like me to study beside him?" As Jane's voice fell, she saw the gate of the villa slowly opened from inside. 

The beautiful figure in the memory also appeared in front of them with the opening of the gate. It was the little blonde girl that she saw a few years ago. 

Now it was no longer a little girl. A few years later, the girl grew up and became more attractive. She smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Carter, Mrs. Carter! Ivan has been waiting for you for a long time."

She not only looked beautiful but also very mature. 

“Hello!" Jane said with a decent smile, but she couldn't help and stared at Julie for a second. After a few years, the little girl looked more adorable. 

"Come with me." Julie turned around and picked up her long skirt. She still walked like she did a few years ago. 

"Okay," Jane answered again. 

Edwin Carter's eyes couldn't see. Naturally, she wanted to cooperate with him to walk slowly and even wanted to help him enter the house. 

However, Edwin Carter was still ungrateful. He held her hand and hugged her waist to walk in, his pace was still calm and elegant, and there was no panic, just like he can see.

"Leon, long time no see!" An extremely languid male voice reached their ears, and Ivan appeared in front of them with his untidy hair and clothes. 

He was wearing a light blue shirt that was unbuttoned, showing his strong pectoral muscles. What was more attractive were the prominent hickeys, deep and shallow kisses and scratches marks on his pectoral muscles. 

He put his hands in his trouser pocket and held a smoking pipe in his mouth. He looked extremely indolent and lazier. 

Jane glanced at him roughly, but she felt embarrassed. She turned her head and looked away. 

”Long time no see!" Edwin Carter replied with a deep voice. Even his close friends couldn't see his enthusiastic attitude.

“Selene? Mrs. Carter? Jane Ronan?“ Ivan looked at Jane, smiled, and said, “What should I call you?" 

“Hi, Ivan!“ Jane Ronan said politely, "I'm Jane Ronan." 

Selene was a name given to her by Jonathan Ronan. Although the name was beautiful, when she thought of it, she recalled the years when she had to be separated from Edwin Carter and her child, so she didn't like it. 

Mrs. Carter, that's the identity attached to Edwin Carter. It was thenidentity she used to introduce herself to others when she was with Edwin Carter. 

Today, she came here to "pay a visit to the teacher", so it was more appropriate to use her own name. 

"Jane Ronan, nice to meet you!" Ivan, an eccentric personality, seldom greeted strangers with such an enthusiastic attitude, so it seemed that he also preferred this identity of Jane. 

He turned to Julie and said, "Honey, go and prepare some snacks that you are good at to entertain our two distinguished guests." 

At Ivan‘s command, Julie turned around and ran briskly to the kitchen, like a dancing butterfly. 

"Don‘t you say that you want to accept a good apprentice? Today I brought someone. How will you thank me?“ 

It was clear that he broughtbpeople to “formally become an apprentice to a master ", but what Edwin Carter said it seemed like Ivan asked him to introduce an apprentice. 

"Take tea as wine and I will accompany you until get drunk." lvanbclearly spoke to Edwin Carter, but he stared at Jane and glanced from head to toe. 

CHAPTER 481 – WEALTHY AND WILLFUL

While Ivan was staring at Jane, Edwin Carter suddenly patted Ivan on the shoulder with just a little effort, and they heard the sound of bones clicking. 

Edwin Carter moved closer to Ivan, nodded slightly, and whispered in Ivan's ear, ”If you still want to have these two eyeballs in your eyes. You‘d better not look around!" 

”You actually know whom I like...“ Ivan gave an ambiguous smile and raised his voice suddenly. "Leon, how can I dare to think about your woman?"

Ivan was a designer that Jane appreciated very much. His personality and what he has done have been clearly understood by Jane for a long time. 

Even at this time when he was staring at her, she didn't feel strange. But the smile that Ivan just passed to Edwin Carter made Jane feel uncomfortable. 

However, Jane didn't have the heart to think about the two of them. She came here to learn and she was just thinking about fashion designing. 

Edwin Carter said in a deep voice, "as the saying goes, medicine can be taken at will, but words cannot be said at will. Before you speak or do something, you should ponder on it for a while." 

Recently, Jane has been very worried. This was the reason why Edwin Carter brought Jane here to learn from Ivan. She stayed worried because of him, because of Angela Carter, because of those mysterious people. 

She couldn't even eat well. She often woke up at night. In more than half a month, she has lost a lot of weight. 

It was estimated that in another half month she will be so thin that he couldn't recognize her if he doesn't find something to distract her attention and let her stay worried like this every day, 

”Leon, are you warning me or hinting me?” Ivan reached out to hook Edwin Carter's neck, but Edwin Carter backed away in time to avoid him. 

”Ivan," Edwin Carter said in a deep voice, obviously angry. 

“Okay. Please come with me!" Ivan changed the topic and called them in. 

Ivan had a clear view of things. He knew that he wouldn't get any benefit from annoying Leon Carter. The character of Leon Carter was well known by Ivan for many years. 

Everyone knows how ruthless his means are. Especially in front of his woman, if anyone dares to touch his bottom line, he will make him a useless person before tomorrow.

They had known each other for many years, as Leon Carter's best friend. He had never been an exception. When they were bickering, Jane enjoyed the house with great interest. 

She wanted to see the work of Ivan, and the environment in which the.world‘s top fashion designer works. 

"My studio is on the third floor. If Mrs. Carter is interested, I can allow.you to have a look." Ivan has seen Jane's mind for a long time, and she.had talent in fashion design, but it was her bad luck that she has wasted her talent for all these years. 

Although she designed a series of hot underwear with her talent and won an award on the top podium in the world, due to the lack of works in the later stage, she rarely appeared in their circle, and people were almost forgotten her. 

"Can I?" Jane was very surprised. 

She has heard for a long time that designers like Ivan won't allow people to enter their workshops at will. 

One reason was that many people think that others will destroy their inspiration if they enter, and the other is that they worry about others stealing their work. 

"Go." Edwin Carter patted Jane's hand and smiled at her gently. "Have a good look. See what you want to see. I am waiting for you downstairs." 

“Okay.“ Jane smiled at Edwin Carter, hugged him happily, kissed him, then turned around and ran upstairs. 

When Jane left them alone, Edwin Carter slowly raised his hand and gently touched the place she had just kissed on his face. 

Seeing Jane so happy, Edwin Carter thought it was worth doing for her. 

All along, Jane liked designing very much. Just for his own sake, he can‘t bind her at home with emotion, so that she can't pursue her own ideal. 

He decided that he would learn to let her go properly and let her do what she likes. 

As soon as Jane entered the studio, all her attention was attracted by the messy manuscript in the room. The whole third floor was Ivan's studio. The ground was full of crushed paper balls, big and small. Ivan's design manuscripts were pasted on the walls everywhere. 

Jane walked in his office and felt like walking into a museum of original design manuscripts, each of which was precious and rare. 

After seeing all this, Jane felt that there was a fire burning in her heart. The heart, which has been silent for a long time was burning at this time, and the wish of becoming the world's top designer was completely ignited by this fire. 

She thought if she will work harder, one day she will become an excellent designer like Ivan, and she will design all kinds of best clothes. 

Jane clenched her fist and cheered herself on. Yes! She can do it, too. 

In a pile of manuscripts, Jane saw a hand drawing similar to the dress-butterfly love, which seemed incomplete. 

The picture was very similar to butterfly love, but it had something different, which made people feel that there was something missing, but she couldn't think of it for a while. 

"You know why you've been separated from Leon for more than three years?" Just as Jane was watching attentively, there was a light male voice behind her.

Jane looked back at Ivan. Her eyes were crystal clear and full of questions. 

"In our small town, there is a legend that butterfly love means life with.each other, death with each other..." After a pause, Ivan said again, "it's not a good sign that such a good butterfly has been torn on your body."

"I thought it is a scientific and civilized society. I didn't expect that Ivan believed in such superstitious tales.“ Jane chuckled. 

She didn't believe that if Christopher Greyson hadn't come to the charity dinner party many years ago, and if Edwin Carter didn't get angry with her and didn't tear off her dress, then Jayden Lincoln would not have taken revenge from her. 

Jayden Lincoln killed her own father and replaced the real grandfather Carter. These things happened more than 20 years ago. 

At that time, she didn‘t meet Edwin Carter, let alone wearing Ivan's butterfly love. 

All this may have been settled in the dark, but Jane was not superstitious. 

“I think it's boring. I just made a joke with Mrs. Carter." Ivan leaned against the door in a rebellious and unruly manner and said. 

"I‘ve accepted you as my apprentice. I don't want you to pay too much cash for it. Just ask Mr. Carter to gift me a Villa in the Shengtian Royal Bay Villa Area." 

Wow! He really demanded an exorbitant price! But he was really capable to ask for it? 

Mrs. Carter wanted him to be her teacher. Mr. Carter loved Mrs. Carter so much. Let alone a house. Even if he had asked for a real estate, he would be willing to give him. 

”Well, that’s the deal. You'll have the key in your hand tomorrow. In the future, whenever Jane wants to learn, you should always be available for her."

This time it was Mr. Carter who spoke. In order to coax his wife and make her happy, he was such generous!

CHAPTER 482 – MORE CLUES

Before she could eat the snacks prepared by Julie, Edwin Carter received an important phone call and he took back Jane. 

Luis George called Edwin Carter to report about the mysterious man. Edwin Carter asked him to come to the villa and wait for him to meet and talk. 

When Edwin Carter and Jane came back home together, Luis George had already waited there for him. 

Right after that, Edwin Carter and Luis George went to his study together. Jane was still in the excitement of learning and working with Ivan in the future, so she didn't notice any abnormality in Edwin Carter's behavior. 

As soon as the door of the study was closed, Luis George hurriedly handed over several photos to Edwin Carter, "Chairman Carter, we have found the temporary residence of the mysterious man, but when we got there, the room was empty." 

"Found his house and still let him run away?" Edwin Carter raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Luis George with cold eyes. 

Edwin Carter can't see clearly, but being stared at by him, Luis George felt frightening. 

Luis George hastily added, "The mysterious man's guard is too strong. He always found us in advance if there is a little disturbance. But he left in a hurry and that's why the things in the room were not taken away. We took photos of those things for you to see.“ 

"What is this?" Edwin Carter took the photo and instinctively glanced at it, but he couldn't see what was in it at all. 

Luis George realized that their Chairman's eyes can't see clearly, so he.immediately explained, "There are pictures of Madam and little Miss in the mysterious man's room. On the notes, he has written their birthdays and hobbies. There were also clothes and shoes suitable for children, almost the size of the little Miss. The clothes and shoes were all made by hand. It seemed Iike he made all this with heart." 

Edwin Carter didn't let him stop, Luis George continued, "Chairman Carter, there are not many things in the mysterious man's room, but.most of them are those that are liked by women and children. They are placed in a neat and orderly way, and they were cherished like priceless treasures."

There have been many clues pointing to the mysterious figure as.George Michael But at this time, Edwin Carter heard Luis George's words again and he was almost sure that the mysterious figure was George Michael, who died many years ago in the eyes of the world.

Luis George asked worriedly, "Chairman Carter, the mysterious man.has so much information about Madam and little Miss. Do you want us to send more people to protect Madam and little Miss? We won't let his plot suceed."

“No.“ Edwin Carter paused and said, “Take away some people around.Jane and weaken her security." 

George Michael was Jane's biological father. He called her anonymously and followed her quietly. He must want to meet her. When the mysterious man finds that the security around Jane is weak, he must try to make further contact with Jane. 

Once the mysterious man shows up, they can firmly grasp the whereabouts of the mysterious man. 

Edwin Carter wanted to meet the mysterious man and see what George Michael has experienced in the past 20 years! 

Why did he live without recognizing his children? 

"Chairman Carter, you want us to weaken the security of Madam?" Luis George couldn't believe what he has heard. He thought Edwin Carter has said something wrong. 

How much Edwin Carter cared about Jane? Obviously, they all know! How can he ask to weaken the security of Jane in such a tense situation? 

Edwin Carter raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you have any problem in hearing?"

Luis George hurriedly answered, "No.“ 

Edwin Carter added, "After discovering the mysterious man, you can't alert him or hurt him. Make sure that you will bring him to me safely. If he asks anything, no matter what, let me know as soon as possible." 

Luis George didn't understand what Edwin Carter wanted to do, but he didn't ask much. His master had his own reasons. 

After getting the information from Luis George, Edwin Carter rushed to the hospital to see Angela Carter, intending to get some clues from Angela Carter 

.........

In the past two days, Angela Carter was still angry with Victor James. She was angry because Victor James tore her wound, and due to him she was thoroughly discredited here. 

Obviously she didn't do anything, but the doctor thought that she didn't.care about her wounds and tried to make the most passionate (love action movie) of the year with Victor James. 

Hearing the sound of the door opening, Angela Carter thought that Victor James had come back to annoy her. She didn't look up at him. 

She just grabbed the pillow on her bed and smashed it at the door, "Get out. Don't let me see you, otherwise I will beat you." 

Edwin Carter dodged Angela Carter's attack. He raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Your injuries are not healed yet. What do you want to do?" 

Angela Carter heard Edwin Carter's voice, got up, smiled, and said, "Bro, how are you? I thought it was Victor James." 

“If it was Victor James, you can hit people at will?" In front of Angela Carter, Edwin Carter had always been her serious brother. 

"He offended me first, but I even didn't kill him. It showed how merciful I am." 

No matter how many things she went through, how painful things were, and how scared she was. She has the ability to forget how painful it was. 

Edwin Carter said seriously, "Sit down, I have something to ask to you." 

"What is it?" Angela Carter was discontented and pouted her mouth, but she was still sitting well. Her wounds weren't healed yet, and she didn't want to be punished by her arrogant brother by offending him. 

Edwin Carter asked, "Do you still have an impression of the man who.kidnapped you that day?“ 

“No." Angela Carter didn't think much and quickly denied it. 

"No?" Obviously, Edwin Carter didn't believe Angela Carter's answer. 

Angela Carter continued to make a story, "He hit me on the head. I was.unconscious at that time. I have no impression of how he hurt me." 

"What did he say to you?" 

“I've been in a coma. Even if he has said, I didn't hear it." 

”Angela, even if you don't tell us anything, we'll still find out that person. We will only have to spend some more time." 

She wasn't willing to say it directly. So, Edwin Carter also changed his strategy.

”Actually.... Bro, forget it. Don't find him.” Angela Carter sighed softly. “The kidnapper kidnapped me because my grandfather hurt him and his family. I deserve it.” 

"You don‘t want to tell us anything? Because you already know who the kidnapper is.“ Edwin Carter was very sure. 

He was well aware of Angela Carter's personality. She never let anyone go without taking her revenge. 

This time her anger was extinguished so quickly, and she was even unwilling to let them find that man. So according to Edwin Carter, there was only one possibility that she knew the identity of the person who had kidnapped her. 

She guessed it, but she didn't want to say it. Then who can be that person except for George Michael? 

”No matter what, it was me who was kidnapped. If I don't want to investigate, then you all shouldn't investigate." Angela Carter said firmly.

In recent days, Angela Carter had thought about it. She had decided that she must not let anyone know about that kidnapper's identity. 

Otherwise she will again become a villain who would destroy the harmony of the Carter family. 

CHAPTER 483 – TEACH YOU TO MAKE GOOD MOVIES

Her grandfather murdered the real grandfather Carter. Carter's family couldn't even found the corpse of Grandfather Carter. 

Because her grandfather hurt Jane, so when Janell was born, she lived without a mother. Their family lived without each other for several years. 

In her eyes, her little injury was really insignificant compared with them, so she was willing to bear it. 

She wanted to let the past events go. She only hoped that the Carter family would be fine in the future and live happily. 

"You don't want to investigate it?" Victor James‘s voice suddenly came in. He walked to Angela Carter's bedside and stood, "When our Miss Carter becomes so kind-hearted? She didn't even want to investigate the one who tied her up and did all this to her?" 

“Victor James, there's nothing about you here. Don't talk too much." 

Angela Carter was worried about how to change the topic. Victor James just came in time, and she vented her anger on him. 

“Shut your mouth!" Victor James yelled back angrily, "Your brother and I are dealing with this matter. There is no need for you to talk.”

"Victor James, who the hell are you? When you become responsible for handling my matters? What is your position in my life?" 

Huh, her affairs can't be handled by him anymore. Victor James, "Angela, is your skin itching again?" 

Angela Carter, "Victor James, you just get out and go as far as the sun.is. You'd better not come back in front of me." 

“Speak well." Edwin Carter looked at Victor James and said, "Elders should have the appearance of elders. Look at you. From which angle you look like an uncle?“ 

Victor James, ”Edwin! Mind your words. The one standing in front of you is your mother’s brother and your uncle. Can you talk to me in this way?" 

Edwin Carter, "First you have an appearance of an uncle?" 

Victor James, "..."

He had always done things according to his own preferences. He has never been concerned about other people's views. But this guy taught him a lesson, and also made him unable to refute! 

Angela Carter looked at him and said, "You deserve it!" 

Edwin Carter added, "I'll deal with this matter. You stay out of this." 

Victor James, " ....... " 

Edwin Carter interrupted him, "You just take good care of Angela. Don't let her have another accident." 

Angela Carter pursed her lips, "I can take care of myself. Who wants him to take care of me?“ 

Edwin Carter, "Try to behave well." 

Angela Carter, “I'm behaving well. I am just lying here on this bed for so many days. I never went out. Have you seen anyone even well-behaved than me?" 

"When elders talk to you, you should listen well and don't talk back!" 

Edwin Carter once again showed her the real face of an elder brother. Leaving words behind, Edwin Carter turned around and left Victor James and Angela Carter alone. 

Angela Carter glared at Victor James, pulled up the quilt, hid in the quilt, and said in a low voice, "some people are just so annoying. Even if you ask them to get lost, he will come back." 

”Angela Carter!" Victor James pulled Angela Carter's quilt and threw it.aside, 

“Talk to me clearly. Why you don't want to investigate about the kidnapper?" 

Even if Angela Carter has changed her temper because of Jayden Lincoln's incident, she would never change it so thoroughly. There must be something else happening during this period. 

"None of your business!" Angela Carter kicked Victor James hard and said, "I don't want to see you. I asked you to get out, just get out.“ 

Victor James grabbed Angela Carter's foot and said, "Talk to me. Why don't you want to let us investigate? Did the kidnapper threaten you with something?" 

Angela Carter stretched back her foot, kicked Victor James hard, and shouted, ”Victor James, I want you to get lost. Are you deaf?” 

Seeing her so alive, Victor James suddenly gave a cunning smile, "Angela Carter, is your injuries better?" 

Angela Carter stared at him with wide eyes, “Let me go!" 

Victor James asked, "Don't you still want to star in a realistic love action movie with me?" 

Angela Carter looked at this devil, "You don't have to worry about it. I've found someone to star in a live love action movie with me. That person is definitely not you, so you'd better get out of here." 

"Ha ha..." Victor James suddenly sneered. Angela Carter just heard and had goosebumps. 

She looked at him warily. "What do you want to do?" 

Victor James suddenly smiled. He laughed like a rascal and an evil.man, “What else can I do except you?“ 

She dared to say in front of him that he won't be the one who will accompany her to do that live love action movie, then she must have the courage to bear the consequences. 

"You are shameless!" Angela Carter said with a red face. However, in her heart, she really liked this man behaving shamelessly in front of her. 

Before, because of her parents' affairs, she had some grudges in her heart, but when she experienced life and death, she was still full of thoughts about this man and now she has understood her mind better. 

In her life, she would not marry other people except Victor James.

"Just now I went to ask the doctor. Your injury has healed. We can discharge at any time if you want." Victor James went to the door, slammed the door and locked it, then walked back to Angela Carter with vigorous steps. 

"Victor James, you." Angela Carter was so excited that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva and could not say a word completely. 

Victor James, this son of a bitch, endured it for such a long time. Now he seemed unable to endure it for some more days? 

Just wait and watch how she will punish him! 

Victor James hadn’t started yet, but Angela Carter’s well-developed little head had brainstormed in her brain. She has thought about all the possible things in minutes. 

Victor James slowly approached Angela Carter and whispers in hernear, “Last time we watched a live love action movie together, and we exchange our opinions of the positions of the two main characters. You also said that you wanted to try. Today, I intend to fulfill your wish." 

"Victor James, if you dare to act indecently, I will beat the crap out of.you." 

When she ran after him, he didn't pay attention to her. He didn't even touch her when she sent herself to his bed. 

Now she has changed her mind, and he said he wanted to try all that.with her, is it so easy? 

Although she wanted to be with him in her heart, she knew as a girl she should be more reserved, and she couldn‘t be so cheap. So she decided that she wouldn't let him succeed easily.

"Angela Carter, you really don't want to? I tell you if you missed this.opportunity, you will be regretful." Victor James said amusingly. 

Son of a bitch! 

Angela Carter scolded silently in her heart. If he wants to do it, then he should directly do it. What is he waiting for? 

Did he want her to take the initiative? Most of the time, she had wondered if Victor James was a man? 

Was he OK or not? 

Thinking of this, Angela Carter‘s eyes can't help but look at a certain part of Victor James, fuck... This man can still control it!

CHAPTER 484 – LET’S SEE WHO’S BETTER

Victor James seemed to endure very hard, but he was talking to her about that! 

Angela Carter couldn't help giving him a disdainful look. 

What's the point of saying it? 

If he really wanted to make love with her, he should not just talk about it with his mouth, but also act quickly.

Vlctor James was not in a hurry. But Angela Carter was in a hurry for him. She really wanted to hold him and press him on the bed and do what she wanted to do. 

When Angela Carter had this thought in her mind, she has stretched her hand but she took them back forcibly. 

She kept telling herself that she was a girl. She should be reserved and pay attention to her image. Don't let Victor James think she is a very casual girl. 

In fact, she was not a casual girl. She was brave and always did something that other girls couldn't dare to do. That was also because the person in front of her was Victor James. 

”Angela Carter, I am giving you five minutes to think about it. If you do not want to, I will not force you." 

Victor James's sexy voice rang in Angela Carter‘s ear. She was attracted by him, so her ears turned red. 

In order to cover up her mind of making love with Victor James, Angela Carter shouted, "Victor James, are you a man?" 

Victor James raised his eyebrows, "what?" 

Angela Carter was discontented and said, "I am asking if you are a man? If you are a man, hurry up. Why are you wasting time?" 

This time, before Angela Carter finishing speaking, her chin was held by Victor James. He asked her to look at him and teased her, "Angela Carter, don't blame me for not knowing how to pity a woman." 

”Victor James, stop fucking nonsense!" She just can't wait. 

After that, Victor James didn't say anything more. He leaned over and kissed her fiercely. He kissed her forcefully and domineeringly. 

When his lips touched her lips, Angela Carter made a satisfied voice. This serious man finally began to act. 

He made her run after him for so many years. Finally, he sat on this love ship and agreed to take her to ride through the wind and waves, naturally and unrestrainedly forward. 

"Fuck! You really waste time." 

Victor James hasn't made the next move when Angela Carter has started pulling his clothes... By the time she calmed down, she had pressed Victor James under her. 

Both of them were not reserved people. In an instant, it seemed that the thunder has stirred the ground fire like once it gets started there won't be stopping... 

Just then, the door was suddenly opened and two people came in. When they saw the situation in the room, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. They even forgot to go out politely and close the door let the people in the room continue what they should do. 

Angela Carter sat up with her back to the door, and she was very excited. She didn't notice anyone breaking in. But Victor James reacted fast enough. He pulled the quilt and covered Angela Carter's half-exposed body. 

His fierce eyes shoot coldly at the people, “get lost!" 

“I'm sorry! We didn't see anything! Nothing!" The two intruders suddenly realized that they had to turn around and run away. 

"Victor James, how the hell did you do it?" As soon as the two men left, Angela Carter kicked Victor James's shin. 

Didn't this man just lock the door? How can anyone open the door and break-in? This man can‘t even lock the door. What else can he do? 

She saw that she was about to conquer this man. She was at her last step to achieve success, but it was destroyed by others. This kind of mood was worse than eating flies. 

"Shut up!" after being interrupted, Victor James must be more miserable than Angela Carter. He got a phone number from his cell phone and said in a deep voice,

“Send some soldiers to guard outside the door. If anyone dares to break in, shoot him dead!" 

With that, Victor James threw out his mobile phone, intending to put an end to possible harassment and began to enjoy today. 

"Victor James, you..."

"Go on!"

"Umm..." 

The temperature in the room rose up. The soldiers outside felt the heat in the room. 

They can hear the growls of their commander and the groans of Angela Carter from time to time. 

The time lasted from noon to evening, and finally, the room was quiet. The soldiers outside the door just lamented. They knew that the physical strength of their commander could not be compared with that of ordinary people. 

At the same time, they also have some sympathy for Angela Carter. After the serious injury, she has to deal with their commander. It must be hard for her. 

They thought that Angela Carter was toilsome, but in reality, Angela Carter had enjoyed it very much. 

She was a strong girl but compared with Victor James, she was worse..When it was over, she was too tired and fell asleep. 

Victor James looked at her and felt touched in his heart. It was a little.sweet and warm. 

He was thankful to her for following him all the time. He was thankful to her for not caring about his parents and elders. He was thankful to her for letting them be together today. 

When Victor James was grateful, Angela Carter in his arms suddenly murmured, "Victor James, you son of a bitch, will you die if you move lightly?" 

Look, this girl was such a person. She was so tired, but she still had the strength to scold him in her dream. 

"Ugly girl, I'm in a good mood today. So, I will forgive you today." Victor James looked down and kissed her face. 

He was a rude person, who didn't what gentleness is, but he still carried Angela Carter to the bathroom to help her clean. 

Angela Carter didn't wake up until next day noon. She opened her eyes and saw Victor James's beautiful face. Her heart beat faster.

She has to admit that the reason she was firmly attracted by this man had a lot to do with his good-looking face. 

“This son of a bitch has a bad temper, but his face is really beautiful." 

"The only one who can compare with her arrogant brother is this son of a bitch." 

She woke up but the man was still sleeping. Angela Carter felt uncomfortable in her heart. 

”Bastard, how you can sleep well!“ 

Angela Carter moved for a moment, and the pain was like the pain of broken bones. It was not less than the pain she had suffered a few days ago. 

Ah ah--

She let out a cry of anger. 

The reason why she was in pain this time was that she had been in this single bed with him. 

She was suffering from pain, and Victor James was sleeping like an innocent person. 

She was very dissatisfied. She pushed Victor James down from the hospital bed with both hands and feet. 

CHAPTER 485 – THE COMBINATION OF A DOG AND A CAT

Victor James was sleeping soundly. He suddenly fell on the cold and hard floor and made a thud. If it wasn't for his rough skin and thick flesh, his bones might have broken. 

He did not open his eyes, and roared, “Who the motherfucker is looking for death?” 

After that, he opened his eyes and saw that the person who kicked him was Angela Carter, his voice suddenly softened, "Angela Carter, what are you doing?"

Is this girl mad? She just opened her eyes and started kicking people. 

“You tell what am I doing?" She just couldn't see him sleeping so peacefully. 

Angela Carter stared at Victor James and Victor James stared at Angela Carter. 

The two people stared at each other. Their faces were not very good-looking. It seemed that they can beat each other. 

"You are crazy!" Victor James got up and was about to go to the sofa beside to continue his sleep, ignoring this girl who always liked to create a fuss. 

"Son of bitch!" Angela Carter gritted her teeth, grabbed the cup on the counter and smashed it at Victor James. He scolded angrily, ”Victor James, are you really a human?"

‘Don‘t disturb my sleep!" 

Last night, he spent most of his night watching her. It was almost dawn when he fell asleep. At this time, he was very angry. 

Whoever dares to quarrel with him, he would kill him. 

In the romantic movies that Angela Carter used to watch, after the hero and heroine make love, the hero holds the heroine and says some beautiful love words. 

She was still waiting for Victor James to say something nice to her. Who knows that Victor James just wanted to sleep and didn‘t want to talk to her at all! 

She felt that she had a fire in her heart, and she wanted to rush over and beat Victor James to death. 

She didn't only think, but also acted. Angela Carter had already dragged her aching body, rushed to Victor James's side, and dragged him. 

"Victor James," She said angrily, "you are making me angry. How can you sleep like a dead pig?" 

Victor James shook Angela Carter's hand, "Angela Carter, go away if you don't want to be beaten!" 

"Fuck!" Angela Carter jumped up angrily. 

”Those cuts on my body are already ugly. You still want to leave blue and purple traces on my body. How can I go out to meet people in the future?"

Is it because of her injuries that she just woke up and started hitting him? 

She didn't look at the masterpieces that she had left on him. If someone didn‘t know, he would be confused that Commander Victorn James was bitten by a dog and or a cat when he went out. 

Victor James shouted back angrily, "Angela Carter, do you think you should say this to me? I didn't say that you are a combination of dog and cat, I think that's enough for you to have some reputation." 

This wild woman was really wild enough. She bit several teeth marks on his chest. 

Her scratches were everywhere on his body. There was almost no place that she has left from top to bottom. He didn't take revenge from her, but she just woke up and started making trouble with him. 

He dared to be fierce to her. Angela Carter hit Victor James with her first, “Victor James, try and see if I don't beat you so much that you turn into a panda today. Do you dare to say that I am a combination of a dog and a cat?" 

Victor James didn't want to talk to her. He just moved his hand and tore off his nightgown and said, "Have a look." 

"You are a rascal!" Angela Carter instinctively covered her eyes with her hands, but then opened her fingers and looked at him. 

At first sight, Angela Carter was shocked and murmured, "Victor James, did you go out to fight last night?" 

Victor James, "I met a wild cat and a mad dog yesterday, and they caught me and hit me..." 

”Whose cat is so fierce? There are no wild animals outside, where have you been?" If he wants to scold, she will pretend to be stupid with him, pretend that it is not her masterpiece, pretend that she was very gentle last night, pretend that she didn't know anything.

Victor James followed her words and said, "You're right. It's just a female cat in estrus." 

Angela Carter, "whom you want to scold?" 

Victor James, "what do you think?" 

Angela Carter, "dare to scold me and see what I will do with you." 

"Your physical strength seems very good." Victor James looked at her active appearance. It seemed that she has regained her physical strength. 

Last night, he was considerate to her. He wanted to show his affection and be gentle, but this girl really wanted to be in trouble. 

Angela Carter, "want to fight?" 

"Come on, fight." Victor James grabbed Angela Carter and pulled her to his arms. 

Using this method, he fought with Angela Carter again. 

However, by all this, they had already delayed Angela Carter's discharge for one day. 

Angela Carter discharged, and her family didn't agree to let her live in the gray apartment alone. 

Knowing that Angela Carter was discharged from the hospital and will come home today, Jane, her sister-in-law, had been busy with servants. 

She asked people to clean up Angela Carter‘s room. She also asked people to prepare a delicious meal for Angela Carter to push away bad luck and celebrate her health. 

Angela Carter had a very big advantage. In her life, things come and go quickly. 

After wandering on the edge of life and death this time, she no longer bothered about whether she was a child of the Carter family or whether her grandfather was a villain. 

In her mind, as Iong as she didn't do anything bad or hurt others, she can still live a peaceful life. 

The Carter family was her family. They raised her up from such a small baby and gave her the best and warmest love in the world. What she can do to repay them was to return to this loving family and continue to love them. 

........

Janell heard that her auntie was discharged by the hospital and she will come home today. She also specially prepared a gift for her aunt. 

It was one of her favorite dolls. She was going to give it to her Aunt to make her happy.

Knowing that her auntie was coming home soon, Janell, accompanied.by her brother Lucas and little sister Mia Mia went to the gate in advance to welcome her auntie on the behalf of her family. 

Victor James drove Angela Carter back. Angela Carter saw Janell standing at the door at a glance. 

As soon as the car stopped, Angela Carter opened the door and rushed out of the car. She waved to the cute guy and squatted, "Little baby!" 

“Auntie!" Janell quickly ran to her auntie, pounced into auntie's arms, and said softly, "Auntie, Janell missed you so much.” 

Angela Carter picked up Janell, pinched her chubby face, and said with a smile, “auntie also missed Janell a lot." 

“Auntie, is your injury cured by Janell's Band-Aid?" In Janell's heart, she felt that her auntie got better because her Band-Aid played a very important in curing her. 

"Well, yes." Angela Carter kissed Janell,

"That's why auntie wants to thank Janell. If you hadn't helped me, I might still be bleeding. 

Janell was worried, "auntie, is it paining?" 

Angela Carter shook her head, "No, it's not paining." 

Janell suddenly gave a happily smiled, said, “auntie is not in pain. Janell is happy." 

“Janell baby, thank you!" Angela Carter was deeply moved. In her eyes, it was such a blessing for her to be able to return to the Carter family. 

CHAPTER 486 – LET’S HAVE OUR OWN BABY

"Woof, Woof, Woof..." Little Mia Mia also made a few barks to welcome the little aunt home. 

Lucas, who never liked to talk with anyone, still kept a certain distance with them, and silently guarded Janell. 

”Janell, don't you want to say hello to your great uncle? Did you forget him?” Victor James stopped his car and walked over. He reached out to hold Janell in Angela Carter's hand, but Angela Carter pushed his hand away. 

Angela Carter glared at him discontentedly, “Victor James, you said you will only drop me back home. You have completed your work. You can go back to your military region." 

She hadn't forgotten that she had stood in the cold wind and had waited for a whole night but he didn't show up. Now it's time to avenge how he damped her expectations by discouraging. 

"Angela Carter, don't be so ungrateful and unsatisfied with small gains." 

Victor James chuckled and forcibly took Janell from Angela Carter‘s arms, "Janell, today your uncle will play with you." 

”Uncle, Janell wants to play with my auntie." Her auntie hasn't been with her for a long time. She wanted to play with her auntie for a while. 

“Well, our Janell baby is the most sensible." Angela Carter grabbed Janell and kissed her little round face twice, “honey, auntie loves you so much." 

Seeing that Angela Carter liked Janell so much, Victor James came to her side and whispered, "Angela, it seems you really like children. Why don't we have one, then you can play as you like." 

Angela Carter was discontented, "Dumb, children are used for playing?" 

But this proposal was really good. If the two of them can have such a lovely child as Janell, and someone who can play with her at any time in the future she didn't have to pester Janell every time. 

....

"Angela is back.” 

Hearing this, Angela Carter looked up and saw her mother and father coming towards her. 

Angela is back! 

The short three words made Angela Carter feel warm.

"Dad, mom..." Angela looked at her father and mother and suddenly.burst into tears. She was unable to speak how she felt. 

At that time, when she learned that it was her grandfather who replaced Grandpa Carter, she thought the Carter family would hate her.

But they didn't. 

In their hearts, she was still the child of the Carter Family, the most beloved daughter of Father Carter and Mother Carter. 

The luckiest thing for her in her life was to grow up carefree in such a loving family. No matter how big things had happened, there was always someone behind her. 

"Silly child, you should be happy. You are back home. Why are you crying?" Mother Carter came and gently wiped away tears from Angela's eyes. 

"Auntie don't cry, cry makes you ugly," Janell advised her auntie and helped her auntie to wipe tears. 

Angela Carter looked at little Janell behaving like an adult and chuckled again. 

After so many things, she was still a member of this big family, so nice! As the new Madam of the Carter family, Jane was very dedicated to her duties. In order to celebrate Angela Carter's return, she arranged everything with her heart. 

She kept everyone‘s preferences in mind and worked with the servants. 

For Mother Carter Jane let them cook light food because she can only eat light food. Angela Carter's favorite dish was pearl balls, which Jane prepared herself. 

There were also father Carter, Victor James, and Edwin Carter's preferences. Jane took care of everyone's need without ignoring anyone of them. 

She had not been able to stop for a rest from morning till noon. In fact, she can give these things to Linda and let the servants deal with them, but it was Edwin Carter's family, and naturally her family, so she hoped that each of them can be happy and satisfied. 

Of course, Jane's efforts were deeply felt by everyone in the family. 

At the dinner table, mother Carter said with a smile, "I'm very lucky to have a daughter-in-law like Jane." 

Jane smiled shyly, "Mom, you are flattering me. I just did what I should do." 

Angela Carter said, "Don't be too modest, sister-in-law. My brother can marry you. He himself doesn't know how many lives he has to pay for such a blessing." 

Edwin Carter said rudely, "you should say it‘s my good vision to marry such a good wife." 

As soon as Edwin Carter said this, everyone's eyes on the table fell on him at the same time.

They were astonished. 

Angela Carter said, "Elder brother, you can also joke." 

After all, he was this family's famous arrogant person. He never took part in their family talk before. They didn't expect that he would pick it up so smoothly now. 

Victor James said, "Edwin has changed." 

"Victor, you're old, too. It's time to start a family." Mother Carter looked at Victor James, looked at Angela Carter, and said, "No matter which family's children, as long as you like, we won't oppose.” 

Mother Carter said this implicitly, but each of them understood that she pointed out the relationship between Victor James and Angela.Carter. 

Victor James looked at Angela Carter and said, “You all just wait, I'll make many little babies play with you in a few days.“ 

Angela Carter kicked him hard under the table and quietly gave him a warning look, telling him not to talk. 

Strange to say, when she ran after Victor James, she wanted to let people all over the world know that she was after him.

Now that both of them had done what they were supposed to do, she was a little embarrassed.

"Uncle likes auntie." Sitting next to Jane, Janell suddenly looked up and said a sentence.

Just a little carelessness made them see the truth! 

It is said that children's mind is the most sensitive and they can understand people‘s heart most. 

Although she didn't understand how uncle liked auntie, she just knew that uncle, who looked fierce, liked her auntie very much. 

Angela Carter and Victor James's matter were just like a public secret for a long time. 

However, Janell has opened up the topic and made it easy for everyone to continue the topic. 

Mother Carter said, "Victor, if you really like Angela, you should be nice to Angela. We don't have any problem if you two want to be together." 

Angela Carter blushed and whispered, ”Mom, there‘s nothing between us.“ 

Victor James put his hand on her shoulder and said, "We have slept.together. You say there is nothing between us? Do you want to give birth to the baby and then confess that there is something?" 

Angela Carter stared at Victor James. She was ashamed and annoyed,

"Victor James, pay attention to your words. Don't talk casually." 

Victor James, "I'm telling the truth." 

Angela Carter gritted her teeth and scolded silently, "son of a bitch!“ 

The two of them were noisy and the others just looked at each other with a smile. 

It seemed that soon there will be a wedding at home. 

CHAPTER 487 – UNWILLINGNESS

It took two hours to finish a meal. After that, everyone went back to their room to have a rest. Only Edwin Carter went to his study, and he was busy dealing with Shengtian's affairs. 

Jane coaxed Janell to sleep and then came to the study. She said nothing, just went to Edwin Carter's side and back to give him a shoulder massage. 

Edwin Carter grabbed her hand, raised it to his mouth, and kissed her. 

He said softly, "You really worked hard today. Go to have a rest earlier." 

Jane shook her head, "I'm not tired. You‘re busy. I'll stay with you for a while." 

How can she rest in her room when he was busy working regardless of his illness. 

“Silly girl, don't take care of everything." Edwin Carter pulled her and let her sat on his lap. He kissed her forehead. "You are the young lady of the.Carter family. I married you to make you happy, not to be a servant." 

"I'm happy." Jane snuggled up to his chest with a smile. 

Jane was very happy that she can do little things for Edwin Carter, even if they were some trivial things. 

Edwin Carter chuckled, "stupid!" 

“I‘m not stupid," If she were stupid, she would not have agreed to marry him, and she would have missed such an excellent husband. 

"Well? Really not stupid?" Edwin Carter held her face, lowered his head, and kissed her gently. 

Just after being kissed by Edwin Carter, Jane's face turned red. Their child was four years old, but she still blushed easily. 

"Edwin Carter, don't do that." Jane pushed him and turned her face away to not let him kiss her again. 

”What a pity!” Edwin Carter suddenly said this. 

His eyes can't see, and most regrettable things for him was he can‘t see Jane's happy, anger, and coquettish appearance, and also Janell growing up day by day.

“Pity for what?" Jane asked puzzledly. 

“It‘s a pity that I can't spend every moment with you and our child." 

Edwin Carter shut down the computer and held Jane up. "Compared with child and wife, work is not important." 

So he went back to his room to accompany his wife and children, and let those under him, do the work. 

“You let me down, I can go myself.“

”I want to hold you." 

After listening to Edwin Carter‘s words, Jane's delicate face was red again. 

She gently hooked his neck and kissed him on her face, "Edwin Carter, your eyes must get better quickly. I want us to be happy forever." 

“Of course, we will be happy forever." Edwin Carter said definitely because he didn't know that there was a conspiracy ready for him. The other party was waiting for him to jump into the pit they have designed. 

In the evening, Angela Carter was thirsty and went downstairs to get a cup of fresh juice. When she was going upstairs, she saw her arrogant brother carrying her sister-in-law back to the house. 

Her arrogant brother was not at all arrogant to his wife. They have been married for so many years. They have a four years old daughter. 

But they were still like newlyweds. Their eye contact was full of deep feelings. 

Seeing them, Angela Carter can't help but think about herself and Victor James as husband and wife. 

Victor James! That bastard went back to the guest room to have a rest after eating. 

He didn't even say any love words to her. 

In front of everyone at the dinner table, he said that he wanted to have some children with her to play with. 

As he left the table, he forgot his.words. If he thought that she would marry him with such an attitude, then he can daydream. 

Angela Carter thought about Victor James, who doesn’t know how to be tender and sweet, and felt very angry. She went upstairs and rushed straight to Victor James's room. 

She didn‘t know what that bastard was doing? Angela Carter put her ear on the door and listened secretly for a while. 

There was no movement in the room. Did he fall asleep so soon? 

Angela Carter reached for the door handle and turned it slightly. The.door was unlocked and opened as soon as she turned it. 

She crept into the room, intending to give Victor James a surprise.attack, but when she broke into the room, there was no one in it. 

Angela Carter rushed into the room and searched every corner of the room. She just didn't turn over the carpet to see if Victor James was under the carpet. 

What a nuisance! 

Angela Carter was so angry that she kicked the wall hard. Victor James, that son of a bitch dared to leave quietly. She even suspected that if he went to date a seductive woman!

He‘d better not appear in front of her, otherwise, she will punish him severely. 

Angela Carter angrily returned to her room, kicked the door open, and then vigorously closed the door of her room, "son of a bitch." 

As soon as she uttered these words and looked in front of her, she saw the naked Victor James lying on her bed. 

It was no exaggeration to say he was naked because Victor James.only wore underpants. 

Angela Carter has seen and even touched the naked Victor James, but.she didn't know why when she saw Victor James's ”sexy provocation”, she blushed. 

Angela opened her mouth, and said, “Victor James if you have something to say, put on the clothes first and then speak.“ 

"You have seen my whole body." Victor James kept lying there and beckoned, “come here, let's sleep." 

"If you want to sleep, go back to your own room and sleep. I..." Angela Carter was so nervous that she can't even speak. She just can't help and quietly glance at Victor James. 

The figure of this man was very good. He has been rolling in the military region for a long time. His skin has been tanned into a healthy wheat color, and the lines of his abdominal muscles were just right. He looked very handsome. 

"I'm sleepy. Come to bed." Victor James yawned and said impatiently.

The man came to her room and said these words to her. Did he want her to misunderstand or what? Maybe he just wanted to get along with her like a normal couple? 

In just a few seconds, Angela Carter's thoughts have turned around, "Then you..." 

"What are you talking about?" Victor James turned over quickly and came to Angela Carter with his long legs. 

Before she could make any response, she was picked up by him. Angela Carter pushed him, "Victor James, what are you doing?" 

”Sleeping!” He held her tightly, like a big pillow, and rubbed her twice. "Angela Carter, let's have a baby." 

It was not too easy to let her have a baby with him. She won't easily agree. 

“I‘m only 22 years old this year, the best age in a woman‘s life. My career is just in its best phase. Do you think I will be so foolish to give up my freedom to work and have a child?" Angela said. 

Victor James was stunned and said, "If you don't want to, go to sleep." 

Angela Carter was disappointed. In her heart, she silently said, "son of.a bitch, can't you insist on more than once?" 

She liked him so much, not to mention giving birth to children, even if he had asked her to give up her own life, she would agree. Can't he see it at all? 

Thinking of this foolish man, Angela Carter kicked his outstretched foot hard - bastard! 

CHAPTER 488 – LOVE YOU REGARDLESS OF ANYTHING

Victor James raised his long legs and clamped Angela Carter's legs. He said angrily, "I'm sleepy and I want to sleep." 

”Are you a pig?" All-day long he said he wanted to sleep and he just ran to her room just to sleep? Don't he have any other ideas? 

”If I'm a pig. What are you?" Victor James hugged her and rubbed her hard. It was really a good feeling to be close to this little girl. 

Her body was soft, especially her feminine features. Before, he had.never seen that she have a full figure. He was really stupid. 

Before she was naked and present herself in front of him, but he didn't look at her. 

He didn't dare to look at that time because he was afraid that he will be unable to control himself after watching, and will be desperate to make love with her. 

Now he had no such worry. The gap between them has been filled with the powerful self-healing function of this little girl. 

“If you are a pig, I am a butcher." Angela Carter proudly said, "If you dare not obey me, I will kill you, slaughter you, roast you and eat you." 

Victor James hugged Angela Carter and touched her all body parts casually, "If I'm a pig, you're a pig's woman." 

Angela Carter's clenched her fist and hit him, "get out of here!!" 

"Does it hurt?" Victor James held Angela Carter's fist in one hand and gently touched the scars on her body. Suddenly, his tone was tender. 

Although the doctor used the best scar removing medicine for Angela.Carter, there were more than ten cuts on her body, and they left traces. 

Her wound was just healed. The knife wounds left a red trace. It didn't look serious, but it was very eye-catching. 

This girl has always been very careful about her beauty. Once she just had a little pimple mark on her face, which made her angry for a long time. 

But this time it was very strange that she didn‘t mention the scars, as if she didn‘t care about them. 

She told Edwin Carter that day that she didn‘t want to investigate about the kidnappers. He was sure that I was not according to Angela Carter's normal nature. 

She didn't mention the injury and asked them not to catch the kidnapper. 

That day, when Victor James found that basement, he saw Angela Carter lying in a pool of blood as if she could swallow her last breath at any time. 

Just by thinking of that day's situation, Victor James felt a little suffocated. He wanted to kill that person. 

How could Angela Carter, a girl with a stubborn personality easily let that kidnapper go? 

Maybe because of Jayden Lincoln's affair, this girl has grown up and became mature and rational. Maybe she had understood that there are always some things they need to accept as they are. 

But even she had understood it she can't let this kind of serious and brutal matter go. 

"Do you ask that does it hurt or not?" It's killing her, okay? 

This man was so rude. He was so strong and rude that he didn't understand that it's her first time. She wanted to kill him at that time. 

Fortunately, the pain didn‘t last long. In the end, she felt more pleasure than pain. 

Angela Carter didn't answer. Yes, it hurt! 

There were so many knife wounds all over her body that she almost lost her life. How could it not hurt? It's just that the girl didn't cry out forbpain after waking up in the hospital. 

When the doctor changed the gauze for her, her face was pale with pain, and she gritted her teeth, but she endured it. She smiled as it was not a big deal. 

"Why don't you shout out when you feel the pain?" 

Victor James never knew how to say good things, for him it was the gentlest words he can say. 

”Fuck you!” Angela Carter glared at him severely. 

He said that she didn't shout out? It was estimated that all the people guarding the door heard her screams. 

When they went out the next day, those people looked at her with ambiguous eyes. They must have heard all of them. 

Thinking of such a shameful thing, Angela Carter only found the culprit Victor James to vent her anger. She raised her hand and pinched Victor James's chest fiercely. 

Son of a bitch, he was a pervert. He dared to say that she was not loud enough. 

Victor James, "don't be so silly later. Only crying children get candy to eat. Understand it." 

”Victor James, do you want to fight?“ Angela Carter lowered her head and opened her mouth to bite him on the shoulder. 

Victor James rarely had any resistance when she bit. He even rubbed her head like rubbing a pet's head. After so many sins, she deserved to vent. 

Victor James didn't resist. Angela Carter didn‘t bite hard. She let go of him angrily and said, "son of a bitch!" 

It was no fun to flght one-sided. Her heart softened when he let her bite him. She can't Iight at all. It was boring. 

Victor James chuckled, "can't you sleep?" 

"I was about to sleep, but I saw a devil." 

Such an enchanting man was lying beside her, in only underpants. Her desire factor was activated. 

How could she sleep? 

Victor James turned over and pressed her down, saying, "If you can't sleep, let's make love?” 

”You devil, go away.” The mouth wasn‘t willing, but Angela Carter's action betrayed her again. 

Angela Carter tried her best to push Victor James away. She turned over and sat on Victor James. Like the queen, she said, 

"Victor James, this time I lead." 

"Okay." Victor James also agreed very readily. In his world, there was no male chauvinism, so he wasn't biased to Angela Carter. 

"Fuck -" she didn't know how to start. 

Victor James, "follow my orders and learn." 

Angela Carter, "Yes, commander.“ 

The night of the two of them just began at this moment. They use their most direct way to compose the most primitive movement. 

They kiss, they collide, like Mars crashing into the earth, roaming the universe for a long time, burning all their energy with burning themselves, and pouring all their energy into the sky just for the moment. 

They were so hard on each other, so unreasonable, so strong and without gentleness.... It's just because they've been waiting too long for each other. 

They didn't want to be gentle for a long time. They just wanted to use the most direct and powerful way to let the other party know how much love they have for each other! 

Victor James must have heard the deepest voice in her heart. 

As long as it was for him, she was willing to give up everything and accompany him to do all the impossible things in the world. 

After running after him for so many years, waiting for him for so many years, when she thought she was going to die, he suddenly appeared in front of her. 

At that moment, she understood her heart more than ever, and nothing could stop her determination to be with him. 

After midnight, it began to rain. The cold wind poured in from the opened windows, to compensate the room's continuously rising temperature. 

CHAPTER 489 – PREPARATION OF ANTIDOTES

After the heavy rain all night, the air in the morning was very refreshing. Although Edwin Carter's eyes couldn‘t see, his habit of getting up every day on time remained unchanged. 

He got up early in the morning, habitually sat by the window, and "read" the newspaper while waiting for his wife and daughter to wake up.

When Jane opened her eyes, she saw Edwin Carter sitting by the window. Just like many years ago, the first morning they lived together, she woke up and saw him.

At this time, the rising sun shone on him from the window, covering him with a mysterious veil, and he looked quiet and handsome. 

Edwin Carter was not reading a newspaper, but he had developed a habit for more than ten years. If he didn't do such a thing in the morning, he would feel that there was something missing this day. 

His hearing was very good. It even improved from the time couldn‘t see. When she opened his eyes and just moved slightly. He heard it. 

He looked at her and unconsciously there was a gentle smile on his lips, “you awake?” 

“Right." She nodded and wanted to say something but Janell suddenly turned over and caught her mother's attention. 

Janell was a lazy little pig. She was too lazy on the bed. Especially in winter, to wake her up, they must have to start an hour before to get her out of bed on time. 

Jane pinched her face and said softly, "baby, wake up." 

Janell lazily opened her eyes and looked at her mother. Then she closed her eyes, turned over, and went on sleeping. 

"Janell baby, wake up." Jane lowered her head and blew in her ear to amuse the little guy. 

”Mom, I don't want to wake up.“ Janell flattened her mouth, gave a sad look like she was about to cry out. 

She hasn't wake up yet. She wanted to sleep more but her mom was disturbing her! 

“Janell, baby, you have been sleeping for ten hours. If you will sleep again, Brother Lucas will miss you. He has been waiting for you for so long." 

As Jane said that sleeping again will make Brother Lucas wait for a long time. 

Suddenly, Janell sat up with her eyes closed and said with a cute face, "Janell wants to get up." 

Although she was sleepy and wanted to sleep more, still she chose to get up rather than let Brother Lucas wait for her more. 

Edwin Carter was discontented and said, "Look at your daughter. As she heard that brother Lucas is waiting for her, she got up. When dad was waiting for her, I didn't see her so active." 

Edwin Carter was going to doubt if this is the child he raised as a father and a mother for almost four years? 

Does she just have her brother Lucas in her heart, not her dad? 

"In little Jane's heart dad don't have such a position, but in big Jane's heart her husband has such a position," Jane said with a smile. 

Edwin Carter, a big man, got jealous that her little daughter has a big brother to accompany her. Shouldn‘t he be happy that his daughter has a good person to accompany her, to guard her, and to rely on? 

Edwin Carter came over, sat next to this mother and daughter, and said, "This answer barely smoothed the trauma on my mind.” 

"Janell loves her dad." Janell was almost awake. Of course, her dad was still her favorite.

“Well, my daughter is the best!" Edwin Carter held and kissed Janell. 

Janell held her father's head and kissed on his face, "Janell's daddy is the best!" 

"Both of you are the best." Jane picked up Janell and carried her into the bathroom to help her freshen up. 

There were three mouthwash cups on the washing table, all of which were in very cute cartoon patterns. They were specially prepared to match Janell‘s preferences. 

There were three toothbrushes in the cup, two tall ones and one short one, which were the most vivid portraits of the three members of their family.

Jane filled Janell's cup water, squeezed toothpaste, and handed the cup and toothbrush to her, "Janell, try to brush your teeth according to what mom taught you two days ago." 

Janell took over the toothbrush and slowly brushed it as her mother has taught her, but because she was not proficient, she accidentally poked her mouth.

Before Janell could cry out in pain, Jane immediately said, "Janell, a little pain is nothing, we need to be stronger." 

Because Janell was their only child, she was deeply loved by everyone. Jane must restrain herself from spoiling Janell too much and let her bear some things on her own. 

Later, when they will not be around Janell, Janell can face all the problems of life by herself. 

After hearing her mother's encouragement, Janell didn't cry as expected. She took her toothbrush and brushed her teeth clumsily. 

Although her movements were inflexible, she insisted on finishing. 

“What a wonderful baby we have!" Jane said the words of encouragement for her daughter in time. 

Janell heard her mom praising her and felt that she did it perfectly. She raised her head proudly, "Janell can brush her teeth by herself." 

"Yes, my baby is really wonderful“ Jane said in a soft voice. 

Just by looking at this father and daughter face‘s in the morning, Jane felt warm and contented in her heart, happier than having the whole world. 

After coming back, Jane every day helped Janell took a shower and put on beautiful clothes on her. 

Today, when Jane was busy dressing Janell, her cell phone rang, but she didn't go to see it immediately. She had to dress up Janell beautifullyband then she will care about other things. 

"Mom, isn't Janell the most beautiful baby?" Janell rubbed her eyes. She wasn't fully awake, but the first thing she cared about was whethernshe looked beautiful or not.

"Of course my baby is the most beautiful." Jane kissed her and put onnher shoes. 

”Honey, you and dad go down for breakfast first, and mom will come later." 

Edwin Carter touched Janell's head and said, "Janell, you go to find brother Lucas first. In a moment, Mom and dad will come downstairs to accompany you for breakfast." 

"Good.“ Janell nodded knowingly and went out to find brother Lucas. Seeing Janell out of the room, Jane picked up her mobile phone and called back the number she had just missed. 

The phone call came from Dr. Bryan. Good news came from Dr. Bryan's hospital. They have formulated the antidote for HDR poison that can detoxify the poison in Edwin Carter's body. 

Jane almost jumped up with excitement at the news. Edwin Carter listened to her happy voice. There was a smile on his sexy thin lips, and he said, "If someone looks at you like this. They will think that you are crazy." 

"If they will think I am crazy, let them say. I don't care." Jane came to him and told him, "Edwin Carter, there's good news from the doctor. They've formulated the antidote for HDR virus." 

If the medicine prepared by the doctor will be effective, Edwin Carter will soon regain his eyesight. Of course, she was very happy.

She wanted to run to the top of the building and scream a few times to let people all over the world know how happy she is. 

CHAPTER 490 – GETTING ON THE PIRATE SHIP

"I am amazed at how I have taken a fancy to you." Edwin Carter shook his head and said in a funny way. 

How lucky he was that he took a fancy to this silly girl at the beginning. His life got meaning. After meeting her. He found out that other than work there are also other very important relations to take care of. 

"You are already on a pirate ship. Now regret is of no use." Jane held his hand and took him to the wardrobe, "Mr. Carter, let‘s change clothes.and get ready. We have to go to the hospital as soon as possible." 

At home, most of the time, Edwin Carter wore comfortable clothes. If they want to go out, they have to change their clothes.

As she opened the wardrobe, she saw that Edwin Carter's cabinet full of clothes of the same color. There were white shirts, black pants, and black suits. It was very monotonous. 

Jane wanted to change Edwin Carter‘s style several times, but when she saw that he looked so good in a white shirt and black pant, she gave up the idea. 

She knew that even if Mr. Carter would be dressed as a beggar, his handsome and noble temperament also could not be disguised. 

Jane may have forgotten that it was her casual words that made Edwin Carter change her style of dressing, but Edwin Carter kept it in mind. 

For so many years, he dressed according to what she had said, and gradually it became a habit. Except for the white shirt, he didn't wear any color. 

"I only plan to be on your pirate ship all my life.“ Edwin Carter kissed her face, smiled softly, and said, "In my heart, no one can replace you." 

Such simple love words made Jane blushed unconsciously again. She poked Edwin Carter's chest and whispered, ”When did you learn to be slick?“ 

Edwin Carter said solemnly, “I've heard people say that women prefer to listen to good words, so I'm learning it for you.“ 

Even this man's words were too charming. The more he said, the more his charm surrounded her. His words seemed simple, but each one made Jane‘s heart sweet to the core. 

She lowered her head slightly and buttoned Edwin Carter carefully. Edwin Carter looked at her, but because he can't see clearly, he can't see her twinkling eyelashes as beautiful as a small fan. 

He can't see it, but he can imagine it. He imagined her serious expression when she was buttoning his shirt. 

He imagined her lovely red face. Imagine how pink her lips were. It looked like waiting for him to pick them. 

Edwin Carter suddenly put out his hand, clasped her waist, pressed her to himself, closely attached to him, and leaned over to kiss her gracefully. 

"Don't......"

Jane put her hands on his chest to resist, but as soon as a word came out, Edwin Carter invaded. He gave her a fierce French kiss. He kissed her for long. After that, she lay down on his chest and panted like a kitten. 

Edwin Carter licked his lips. The smile on the corner of his lips became more obvious. He raised her chin and kissed her again. 

But this time, Edwin Carter's kiss was very gentle. It was like kissing his treasure. It took a long time for an extremely sweet kiss to end. 

When Edwin Carter let her go, he asked softly, ”do you like it?" 

“Yes,” Jane nodded softly. 

"Do you like my kiss?" Clearly know that Jane‘s answer was yes, but Edwin Carter was not satisfied and insisted her to give him a clear answer. 

“I like it.“ Although shy and blushing, she said it plainly. 

Sometimes, this man behaved very badly, always changed the way to bully her, but his bullying was only for her alone. No one else could have this honor!

She just liked that he kissed her, a little bit fiercely but it let her feel that -- she is his most cherished treasure. 

“How lovely!" Edwin Carter kneaded Jane‘s face like he used to do with Janell and suddenly laughed in a low voice. 

It was really a good day. He received a piece of good news early in the morning, and her wife changed his clothes.

Jane, with soft hands, helped Edwin Carter to button the last button and looked up at him, "Edwin Carter, no matter how effective this time, we won't be anxious, OK?" 

She was worried that the medicine didn‘t work at the start, and Edwin Carter would be disappointed, so she had to talk to him in advance to prepare him mentally. 

No matter whether his eyes will get better this time, she and Janell will always be around him. 

“Fool!" Edwin Carter stroked her face and said in his low, sexy voice. 

“I'm not worried at all. Don't think about it.” 

"Well, let's not think about it. Just listen to the doctor." Jane nodded and hugged him. 

Edwin Carter rubbed her head, "OK. After breakfast, we will go to the hospital.“ 

After several sleepless nights, more than ten famous experts and doctors at home and abroad developed a drug that could detoxify the HDR poison's effect in Edwin Carter's body. 

But they didn't dare to take it lightly. Before they took it to Edwin Carter, they had done many tests, even if it was not good, but the dosage could not hurt the human body. 

This kind of medicine was not taken immediately to see the effect. Under normal circumstances, it needed three courses of treatment, three times a day, and three days as a course of treatment. 

That was to say, that Edwin Carter after taking these drugs have tonwait for nine days to see whether it have any positive effect or not. 

Listening to the doctors' general information, Edwin Carter was not worried at all and looked calm. 

Edwin Carter held Jane's hand and said, ”These doctors are famous experts. Even if this medicine can‘t detoxify, it won't hurt me, so don't worry." 

“May I try this medicine first?" Jane didn't want to risk Edwin Carter's life and asked the doctor for trying the medicine on her first. 

As soon as Edwin Carter heard about it, the fire went up, "Jane, what nonsense is this?” 

How could she think of testing the medicine on herself first? This thought made Edwin Carter tremble, and he was even afraid to think about it. 

In this life, he wanted to protect her, not let her protect him. 

“It won‘t hurt people anyway. What if I try?“ Jane knew that there were two highly toxic drugs in the antidote. She won't be relieved without testing the drug herself. 

Edwin Carter was angry and said, "You are not allowed to say this kind of silly words or do stupid things again." 

Jane, "..."

The doctor said, "Don't worry, Mrs. Carter. We've done many tests onnthis medicine. It's absolutely harmless to the human body, so don't worry about it.“ 

Who is Edwin Carter? 

The king of the business world. 

How dare they take a harmful medicine to Edwin Carter? If there is something wrong with him, they can't keep their life.

Although they live in a country that deals with things in a legal way, still, there are some forces hidden in the dark that have the power to do manynunimaginable things. 

With the power that Edwin Carter held, if he wants to do several things in secret, some people can disappear forever without leaving any trace. 

CHAPTER 491 – RECOVERED VISION

Doctor, I.." the doctor has said confidently, but Jane was not sure. 

Because the object was Edwin Carter, her husband, and the person she cared about the most. Her heart was very uneasy. 

Edwin Carter sald, "Give me the medicine. 

It seemed that he had to take it and let her see that he was ok, only then she will be relaxed. 

The doctor quickly handed over the medicine. Edwin Carter was about to drink it. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and held her fingers tighily, 

Seeing Edwin Carter drinking the medicine, Jane held him and observed his expression to see if he has any abnormality. 

Jane looked for a while, Edwin Carter seemed fine and finally, her heart calmed down and the tears of worry were forced back to the eyes. 

”Trust the doctors, trust me'" Edwin Carter said. 

Jane nodded heavily, "Hmm" 

......

In the first phase, Edwin Carter took the medicine as doctors said and Jane carefully observed his physical condition

After the first course of treatment, Edwin Carter's eyesight did not change significantly. He still saw things vaguely. 

Jane asked the doctors for some precautions. According to the doctor's directions, she prepared meals for Edwin Carter every day and helped Edwin Carter to recuperate In terms of diet therapy.

After the second course of treatment, Edwin Carter's vision improved slgnificantly, and he was able to see Jane's silhouette. 

Now Edwin Carter has begun to take the third course of medicine, but the effect was not as good as the second course. It still stopped In the original step. 

He noticed Jane‘s worry. He knew it must be difficult for her and comforted her, “Jane, donit worry, my eyes are much better" 

“Really?" Jane was worried that Edwin Carter just wanted to comfort her, so she couldnt belleve what he said. 

Edwin Carter shook his head, "When dld I cheat you?" 

He didn't cheat her about anything else, but in order to not let worry her, he didnt stop telling white lies. 

Jane turned around and went to the small hall outside the room. She found a needle to sew clothes, "Look at it and tell me what It is?" 

Edwin Carter's eyes were wide open. He could only see Jane's hand like a hand. He couldn't clearly see what else she had In her hand. 

He shook his head honestly and then heard Jane saying, “Take a good rest at home. Don't let me see yourself busy with anything or doing any work.” 

These days were the most important time for Edwin Carter to recover his eyesight. Jane had no other way than to take care of hIm. He was not allowed to do other things. 

“Okay" In order not to let Jane worry, Edwin Carter was obedient and left his work to others and had some days of leisure. 

On the last day of Edwin Carter's third course of treatment, Jane could not sleep. 

One night, she didn't fall asleep, but she didn't want to disturb Janell and Edwin Carter, so she had to lay down with her eyes closed. 

The next morning, as Edwin Carter woke up, Jane also got up and looked at him anxiously, “Edwin Carter, how is it now?“ 

Edwin Carter blinked, took the glasses on the bedside, and looked at Jane. In his eyes, the appearance of Jane was stll a little fuzzy, but the situation was much better than before.

He smiled and said, "I can see my Jane clearly, but not very clearly. The doctor also sald that if the eyes have to return to normal conditions, they need to adapt for a few days, so It's normal now.“ 

”Edwin Carter.." Jane called out Edwin Carter's name but could not speak. 

“Fool, I am fine. Why are you crying?“ Edwin Carter gently stroked her cheek and gently kissed the tears on the corner of her eyes. 

"I'm just happy:" she was happy that after experiencing so many tribulations, Edwin Carter‘s eyes were finally better, and their family can be together well. 

Edwin Carter said with a low and deep smile, "are you going to cry like Janell in front of me?" 

"Maybe I look worse than her crying" Jane said. 

“If our baby can hear her mother say that her crying is ugly, she will be very sad" 

Jane took a quick look at the Janell who was lying in the middle of them. 

Fortunately, the little girl slept soundly and didn't hear. 

Edwin Carter said with a smile, “Our Janell is not so mean". 

”You bully people'" Jane said angrily. 

“I want to bully you" Edwin Carter's smile became brilliant and gentle when he succeeded in diverting Jane's attention. 

It‘s nice to see Jane and their Janell again. 

Jane wanted to celebrate Edwin Carter's health, but the rest of the Carter family didn‘t know about Edwin Carter's eyes and she just found another excuse, hoping that the whole family would be happy forever. 

Janell was carefree playing hide and seek with brother Lucas. 

For many years, Victor James, who used to spend the night in the Jiangbei military region, changed his previous work style and often come here after completing his work. 

With his luck was on his side he often reached there at dinner. 

Dinner was the second most important thing for him. 

The main purpose of coming here was to warm his bed at night. He had been single for so many years. Once he opened the valve, he can't deal with it. He wanted to make up for what he owed in these years in a short time. 

He recalled the time when he used to sleep in the military area before, the bed there was very too hard and now he got the chance to sleep with this soft fragrant girl in his arms, and he only thought of using one word to describe it - cool! 

They hadn’t caught the kidnapper yet. So, Angela Carter also stayed at home. Her most awaited time of every day was at night.

She and Victor James use the same word to describe the comfort of these days, which was - really cooll

Father Carter and mother were still living a slow life, watching their children grow up happily.

When the family was busy, Jane received the anonymous call again. As before, Jane still didn't speak after she had got through.

The mysterious man dldnt talk, and Jane also didnt talk, she just wanted to see what the other side wanted. 

Both sides were silent for a long time, and the person there could not bear it at last. He spoke, and his volce was changed with the voice changer, Jane, I sent a gift to Janell, hoping that the baby would like it” 

“Who are you?" This man called her several times and also sent her glfts. 

Jane felt that he dldn't have any evil intentions for her. 

If there is no mallce, then why he hid from her and contacted her in this way? 

In all Jane's memorles, she didn't know such a person. 

"Dont ask me who I am. Just remember that I won't hurt you. I wlsh you a blessed life" 

Finish saying, he hung up the phone and left Jane in a doubt agaln. 

Jane just hung up and the servant at home delivered the package. She took a look and saw there was a pair of very beautiful hand-made crystal shoes in the box. 

CHAPTER 492 – FEAR OF DARKNESS

At the same time, Edwin Carter came over, "What is going on?“ 

Jane bit her lips and looked at him, She thought about it and planned to tell him, "Edwin, that mysterious man called me anonymously again, just the voice of the person inside was changed. I didn‘t know this man. Why did he call me repeatedly?" 

She pointed to the package she had just received and said, "On Janell's birthday, we received the same kind of hand-made crystal shoes. Today he sent another pair of shoes“ 

Edwin Carter looked at the shoes carefully. It was beautiful and delicate, Just by a look, he can see that how much time and effort had been spent on these crystal shoes. 

The mysterious man sent two pairs of crystal shoes to Janell, which was really thoughtful. 

The places where that mysterious man used to live have photos of Janell and Jane. Their interests and hobbies were written. 

Other than George Michael, Edwin Carter couldn’t think of any person. 

He hugged Jane, patted her on the back, and comforted her. “Give me some more days. Soon, I will find out this mysterious person" 

Luis George has mastered the specific location of the mysterious person. He was under 24-hour supervision. He Just needed to meet htm. 

"Who can be that mysterious man?" Jane can't think it through. 

"Some mysterious man" Edwin Carter gave her a vague answer, without 100% confirmatlon that the man was George Michael, he didn't want to say anything to Jane. 

Seeing that Edwin Carter didn't pay attention to it at all, she was very angry. She stared at him and said, "I'm worried" 

"You don't need to" 

"Edwin Carter!“ 

She really wanted to beat him! 

Beat him so much that even his daughter won't recognize him. 

"Well, I‘ll coax the baby to aleep first. You Just walt for me in the room" 

“No, I'll coax her. Your eyes just got better. You should take a rest" 

”My eyes are all ight" He hasn't coaxed Janell to sleep for a long time. Today, he wanted to take care of his baby. The main reason for dolng this was that he had some other thoughts. 

Tonight, he wanted Janell to sleep In her own room because they haven‘t done anything for a long time. 

Janell was also very sensible. Dad said he has important things to do so Janell should sleep in her own room, so she agreed,

Before closing her eyes, Janell said softly, "Goodnight Dad"

“Janell, good night" Edwin Carter kissed Janell's face and accompanied her until she fell asleep. While Edwin Carter turned off all the lights in the room and turned on the bedside lamp for Janell. 

When Edwin Carter returned to the room, Jane had already taken a shower and she was blowing her hair with a hairdryer. 

Edwin Carter came to her side, took the hair drier in her hand, and let her sat on the dresser, "I'll do it". 

“Go lie down first" His eyes were just a little better and she could not bear to burden him. 

Edwin Carter was determined to help her blow her hair, of course, she cannot refuse easily. Instead of a comb, he gently combed her long halr with his long fingers and held the hairdryer in another hand to dry her hair. 

As the saying goes on, no one can separate people who are deeply in love with each other! 

While doing this Edwin Carter's attention was not on Jane's hair. It shifted from her hair to her face, and he looked at Jane's face crimson in the mirror. 

He cant help but secretly kissed her face, and called her name In a deep voice, ”Jane." 

”Umm?” Jane answered softly, She just heard his sexy and hoarse volce and blushed unconsclously. 

Edwin Carter put down the hairdryer and carried her to the big bed. 

The room here was very hot, Edwin Carter was enjoying the sweetness he hasn‘t enjoyed for a long time. 

However, he didn't know that as he left Janell's room, Janell has woken up. 

There was only a dim lamp in the room. Maybe because of darkness or maybe there was no one around. Janell woke up suddenly. She opened her eyes, and what she saw was a dark scene, All of a sudden, the time when she was kidnapped flashed in her mind. 

She saw a lot of bad people. Those big bad people put her in the bucket and put the lid on it. She couldn't see anything, just felt scared and terrified. 

She was so scared that her little body was shivering and she even forgot to cry. She got out of bed and hld in the corner, looking around in a panic with wide eyes.

She was so scared and frightened. 

She was afraid that the big bad guys would come and catch her, put her In the bucket, and throw her somewhere. 

And just when she was afrald, she saw the familiar figure.. It was the person who loved her most, her Brother Lucas 

Brother Lucas beat all the big villains away, rescued her from the big villain's hands, took her home, and returned her to her father and mother. 

Lucas turned on the room lights, hls eye swept the whole room, and saw Janell hiding in the corner shiverlng. He strode to her side and picked her up, “Janell, Brother Lucas is here, don‘t be afrald” 

"Brother Lucas.." Janell was held tightly by brother Lucas. She felt relieved and cried loudly. 

“Janell, it's OK. Brother Lucas is here" Lucas stroked Janell's head and softly comforted her. 

Jayden Lincoln's people took Janell away and locked her in a bucket. Since then, the little girl has been very afraid of the dark. When her parents weren't home, she once hid in the corner and let him find it for a long time. 

At that time, he found out that she was afraid of the darkness. Especially in the night, if no one stays by her side and leaves her alone in the darkness she can be scared badly. 

Lucas didn't mention it to Edwin Carter and Jane, because they took good care of Janell when they came back. Janell was with her parents and didn't hide anymore. 

Tonight, he knew that Janell slept In her room alone, so he quietly guarded outside Janell's room. Just when he found out that the situation was not right, he came in to check. 

As soon as he entered the room, he didn't see Janell on the bed. His heart sank slightly, and he thought that the little guy must be scared and hid somewhere.

Sure enough, his eyes searched for Janell and found her in the corner of the room. 

Janell wiped tears, flattened her mouth, and said in an aggrieved way, “Brother Lucas, I am too scared scared of big bad guys

Lucas gently comforted her and said, "Janell‘s brother Lucas accompanies Janell. If those villains come, your brother will beat those big.villains, Don't worry and sleep well"

Janell blinked her big eyes, "Brother Lucas will always accompany Janell?" 

Lucas rubbed Janell's head and said, "Yes. Brother Lucas will aways he with Janell to protect her, and he will never let the bad guys hurt Janell again"

“Then Janell is not afraid" Just after hearing brother Lucas's promise, Janell suddenly felt less afraid.

Lucas put her on the bed, pulled the quilt to cover her, "Janell go to sleep.“ 

Janell tightly grasped brother Lucas‘s hand. If she has to sleep, she should grasp brother Lucas's hand, so that she can sleep in peace. 

CHAPTER 493 – MENTRUAL PERIOD

"Janell don't worry. Brother Lucas will always be by Janell's side. He will never leave Janell alone." Lucas's big palm held Janell's little hand and he gently coaxed her. 

"Brother Lucas... " Janell blinked her big dazzling eyes and said softly, "Janell want to listen to a story." 

"Okay, then brother Lucas tells Janell a story" Lucas touched Janell's chubby face, and in a light voice he whispered, "A long time ago, a farmer met a snake..

"Janell don‘t like to listen to this. There are bad guys!" Janell shook her head to express that she didn‘t want to listen to any vicious story.

“Well, brother will tell another story to Janell." Lucas thought, he almost racked his brains but couldn't figure out what story he should tell Janell 

In Lucas's world, what he received from childhood was a cruel political education. 

The pleasant fairy tales were things he had never touched.

Janellikes to listen to the story of the snow princess." Janell has heard and seen the story of snow princess many times, but she still wanted to hear it and see it, because in her mind snow princess was the prettiest.

He heard that Janell wanted to listen to the snow princess story and he was quite relieved. 

He has followed Janell many times to see this story, and it has long been remembered. So he can tell it easily. 

Lucas said in a soft voice, "elder brother will tell the story of snow princess." 

In his deep voice, Lucas gently told Janell the story of the snow princess. 

While listening to the story in brother Lucas's deep voice, Janell gradually fell asleep. Because brother Lucas had held her hand and stayed with her all the time, she was not afraid and did not wake up again. 

.....

In the other room, Janell's parents wanted to do something in her absence. 

But it hasn't started yet, and a very embarrassing thing happened. 

Jane's period has always been very punctual. She didn't know if she was in too much pressure recently that when they both were in high spirits tonight, her period suddenly came. 

The visit of menstrual period was like a basin of cold water that splashed on two people with high interest and extinguished the fire in an instant. 

“I'm sorry! Jane turned over and got up. 

She was so shy that she had to hide in the bathroom. For a long time, she had no face to come out to see Edwin Carter. 

"Jane " Edwin Carter knocked on the door of the bathroom and asked earnestly "is there anything I can do for you?" 

"You go to bed first. Don't disturb me!" After such a shameful time, she had no courage to face anyone. She needed time to be quiet. 

After taking care of it, Jane poured water on her face and looked at her red face in the mirror. She was embarrassed and her heart pounded. She was really ashamed. She didn't have any preparation for this, which made her so embarrassed that she wanted to stay in the bathroom.

Jane lingered in the bathroom for a long time. When she heard no sound outside the door for a long time, she guessed that Edwin Carter might have fallen asleep. 

She gently opened the door of the washroom, first put her head out to see the situation. 

However, she didn't expect that she would straight look into Edwin Carter's deep eyes. 

Jane was slightly stunned for a while. When she calmed down, she hurriedly backed away. Instinctively, she wanted to close the door to hide, but Edwin Carter was tum than her. He quickly reached the door and pushed the door a little harder. 

She was grabbed by Edwin Carter, and she had no option than to yell at him, “You... what are you doing?" 

Edwin Carter grabbed her hand and forcibly dragged her back to the room. "Which place of your body I haven't seen? 

"It's not the same; Jane whispered, with her head down.

"Lie down!" He ordered in a domineering and strong tone. There was no room for Jane to resist. 

"Ok" Jane, like a child who did something wrong, said softly and lie down on the bed obediently, without moving. 

Edwin Carter pulled the quilt to cover her, rubbed her head, and said, "Don‘t move. I will come in a moment" 

Umm.‘ Jane still didn't dare to look at him. Her face was burning with shame. 

After some time, Edwin Carter came back and Jane was almost asleep. 

With a bowl in his hand, he came to her and sat down, “drink this and then sleep“ 

Jane sat up and asked, "What is this?" 

Edwin Carter said, "brown sugar ginger tea. 

Her body constitution was cold, and her menstrual cycle has always been very painful. A long time ago, Edwin Carter discussed this problem with the doctor, and he knew that this drink is good to drink. 

Edwin Carter can understand that it's normal for her to be shy. That's why he never cared about her so directly. In the past, he always quietly told the maids to pay attention to the food during her menstrual cycle and asked them to make some light and warm food.

Jane took the bowl, tooka sip, looked up at him, Tt's so late, you ask Linda to get up and make this brown sugar ginger tea. I'm so sorry" 

“Health is the most important!" Edwin Carter simply replied and did not tell Jane that this bowl of brown sugar ginger tea was made by him. 

Jane finished drinking and Edwin Carter took a paper towel to help her erase the residual liquid from the corners of her mouth, "lie down and rest" 

"I'm fine." She was just a little bit uncomfortable, not very uncomfortable. 

But when she noticed Edwin Carter's tense appearance, it seemed that she was seriously sick. 

"Be obedient" Edwin Carter didn't say much. He got up to put back the bowl, and then he went back to her and lay down. 

He held Jane in his arms. A big, thick palm was on her abdomen and asked softly, "Is it hard to bear?" 

”No.” Jane shook her head gently. 

She never told him that she felt pain during her periods. How does he know? 

Edwin Carter said, Tell me if you feel comfortable” 

She has always been like this. No matter what has happened, she always liked to hide in her heart and never spoke to others easily. Even he wasn‘t an exception. 

“Really it isn't paining,’ Jane said, lying in his arms and rubbing lightly. "It's not a big deal. You don't have to worry too much" 

I'm worried because it's you." Edwin Carter said in a low voice, at the same time slightly increasing the strength of holding her. 

Jane leaned in Edwin Carter‘s arms and listened to his steady and powerful heartbeat. She felt very relieved and gradually fell asleep. 

Edwin Carter couldn't sleep. He was thinking about many things. 

He was thinking about the mysterious man who kidnapped Angela Carter. If the mysterious man is really George Michael, then how will he manage the relationship between him, Jane and his family? 

Angela didn't want to investigate about the kidnapper even after her serious injury, but other people won’t take it like this, especially Jane. 

CHAPTER 494 – TRAP

Jane treated Angela as her own sister. If she would come to know it was her own father who kidnapped and hurt Angela like this, she would not accept it. 

No matter what, it was Jane's real father. After knowing George Michael's existence, how can he hide it from Jane to not let this father and daughter meet each other? 

At the time when Edwin Carter was thinking deeply, suddenly a phone call came in. He picked up his cell phone and received the call. In a very low voice, he said a word coldly, "say!" 

Luis George‘s voice came from the other side of the phone, "Chairman Carter, we have found new clues about that mysterious man. I have sent the information to your mailbox, please have a look and give further instructions to us." 

Luis George called him in the middle of the night. It can prove that there must be a very urgent matter. 

Edwin Carter hung up the phone, gently moved Jane lying in his arms, got up, and went to the study. He opened his laptop and then his mailbox. 

Luis George‘s email was filled with old photos. The photos seemed to be decades older. 

In the first picture, there was a man about 30 years old. He was tall, with good facial features and looked handsome. 

After a close look, EdwinCarter soon had an impression in his mind. Many years ago, when he investigated Jane's past, he saw this picture. 

Yes! The man in the picture was her biological father - George Michael. 

In the second picture, there was a beautiful young woman with a bright smile on her lips. She looked quiet and beautiful. 

In the photo, the women's eyebrows and eyes were very similar to those of Jane, but the stubborn spirit of Jane was missing in this picture. 

Many years ago, Edwin Carter met Jane's mother. He had a sharp memory, so he could easily recognize that the woman in this picture was Jane's mother. 

In the third picture, there was a man and a woman together. The man looked tall and handsome, and the woman was beautiful, smaller than the man in height and gentle. In the photo, they both were looking at each other, and their smile expressed their feelings for each other. 

On the back of the photo, there was a line of small letters--- Helen Michael. 

Michael naturally referred to George Michael, whose love should be Jane's mother and Helen should be Jane's mother‘s name, Helen White. 

Helen Michael - her first name, his surname. 

George Michael and Helen White grew up together. They were innocent playmates. They were a couple who grew up as childhood friends. Even their marriage date was fixed, but everything was ruined by Jonathan Ronan. 

Looking at their photos, Edwin Carters eyes were dazed, and a picture appeared. 

The two led the young Jane, and they were in a garden. 

In addition to the photos, there were many things about George Michael. After reading them one by one. Edwin Carter dialed Luis George's phone number, "From where did you find all this'?

Luis George said, These materials are all from the mysterious person's residence. This evening, he found our man in advance and changed his position. We haven't found him yet. 

Edwin Carter slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "You've lost him again!" 

"When our men were following him, we found that the men of the commander Victor were following him too. Because you said you wanted to stop the commander Victor men from finding him, so our men all went to intercept his men. The mysterious man took advantage of this. Luis George reported honestly. 

Edwin Carter said In a fierce voice, 'Stop Victor James's men, find the mysterious man as soon as possible and his safety must be guaranteed." 

"Chairman Carter, there is something... but I don't know whether to say it or not?" Luis George said haltingly

In the past, when Edwin Carter investigated Jane, he assigned this task to Luis George. The photos Edwin Carter saw this time was obviously seen by Luis George, so today when he saw these photos, he was in a hurry to call Edwin Carter and ask for his instructions. 

”If you don’t know whether to say it or not, don‘t talk too much. Leaving his words behind, Edwin Carter quickly hung up the phone.

After hanging up the phone, Edwin Carter looked at the pictures downloaded in the computer again. He was sure that the mysterious man was George Michael. 

So what he needed to do next was to find a way to meet George Michael alone. 

While looking at it, Edwin Carter suddenly saw darkness in front of him. 

At the same time, he felt as if there were ten thousand thorns in his eyes, which made him sweat in a few seconds. 

He closed his eyes, leaned back on the chair, raised his hand, and rubbed his temples, trying not to lose his mind because of the pain. 

Because he didn‘t want to worry Jane, he asked doctors to hide the aftereffects that he might have after taking the medicine. 

One of them was that he will occasionally be blind and feels severe pain. Even the doctor didn't know how long it will last. 

If he had told Jane the truth, it was estimated that she'll be worried, so Edwin Carter earlier talked to the doctor not to tell Jane before the doctor called her. 

It took a long time for the pain in the eyes to subside. 

Edwin Carter blinked and his eyesight recovered, but he still saw things vaguely. 

He closed his eyes again and rested for a while, then opened them again. The tingling in his eyes was gone, and the things in front of him were clear.

After a long rest, when he was sure that there will he no problems with the eyes, he returned to his bedroom and lay down beside Jane. 

.....

The long night was supposed to be the rest time after a busy day. 

However, at the same time, there were many people, who were planning to do something furtive under the cover of the night.

In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel, two men stood side by side in front of the floor window, overlooking the brilliant international metropolis. 

They were in front of the building that stands taller from the rest, Shengtian building, the new landmark of Jiangbei City, which was beyond the reach of many people. 

After looking at Shengtian tower for a long time, two men standing side by side, one of them who was wearing a dark gray shirt, took the lead in saying, “Shengtian group, an international financial group, ranks first on the list of the world's richest people, while his leader is not as old as you and me." 

Another man in a light blue shirt took over the conversation and said slowly, ”Edwin Carter officially took over Shengtian at the age of 22. Now, within ten years or so, Shengtian's business has expanded to dozens of countries around the world. If you ask about his talent, there are only very few people in the world who can match it."

”So what?" The gray shirt man sneered and said, "I will replace him in a short time. At that time, Shengtian group disappeared from people's eyes forever, and you and I will be the objects they worship." 

The blue shirt man sighed and said, “are sure Edwin Carter will come to see you alone? 

After hearing this question, the smile on the lips of the gray shirt man was deeper, and he said proudly, "I'm not sure about anything else, but as long as it's about Jane Ronan, he will fell into the trap that I have designed for him step by step according to my plan. 

Shengtian's chairperson Leon Carter originally had an existence as “a man without weakness", but since that day of four years ago, everyone knew that he had a weakness, that weakness was - Jane Ronan!

CHAPTER 495 – YOU’RE NOT MY MOM

After a night, it seemed that everything has returned to its original point. 

It seemed that last night Janell wasn't too scared that she hid in her room. 

Edwin Carter didn't experience temporary blindness. All the things have become a matter of past. 

This morning, the Carter family gathered at the dining table. Everyone talked about various things but the most important topic was of Janell's going kindergarten. They all expressed their opinions that Janell should continue to go to kindergarten. 

Angela Carter said with a smile, "Janell baby, you are going to kindergarten today. 

For my little baby, I have prepared many delicious strawberry puddings for you and put them in your schoolbag. You can eat them at any time when you are hungry" 

In recent days, Victor James, who has been eating and drinking at Carter's house, put his one hand on Angela Carter's shoulder and stretched out his other hand to pinch Janell's face, "Janell, you are going to the kindergarten of Jiangbei military region, there you will always have the support of your uncle. No one can dare to say anything to you. You can do whatever you want."

"Victor James, Janell is still small. Don't teach her bad things:' Angela Carter said again. 

She remembered how Victor James spoiled her and made her no longer feminine. She didn't know anything other than shouting, and scolding others. 

“Angela Carter, do you hate yourself? Victor James patted Angela Carter on the back. Because he didn't control his strength well, Angela Carter was hurt 

Angela Carter bit her teeth and scolded angrily, ”Victor James, you bastard, do you want to kill me?” 

Victor James, "What’s wrong in it?" 

"Don't make a noise. Our main person today is our little baby" Mother Carter stopped the two of them from fighting again, then looked at Janell and said kindly and gently, "Janell, grandma has nothing to give you now. But when you will come home in the evening, you will be able to eat the strawberry meal that grandma will cook for you personally" 

Father Carter said calmly, "Janell baby, grandpa didn't prepare a gift for you. Grandpa wishes you a happy day in kindergarten."

Angela Carter added, “Dad, you are the baby‘s best grandfather. You are so stingy. You didn't prepare any gift for Janell, just give her a blessing. 

Father Carter said, "My little baby has everything. Things don't matter. Just keep in mind that grandpa loves her most. 

Jane, who has been taking care of Janell's meal, smiled gently and said, “In fact, for our baby, it is not important to receive gifts from grandparents and aunts, but it is very important that everyone loves her" 

Carter's family loved Janell the most. The gift was not so important for her. Everyone's company was the most important. 

Everyone was happily talking about Janell's going to kindergarten again, but as today's heroine, Janell didn't say a word.

Tears were floating in her big eyes, and it seemed that she may burst into tears at any time. 

Janell's abnormal moment attracted everyone‘s attention, and Jane worriedly asked, "Janell baby, what's the matter? Why don't you say something? What's wrong?"

"Mom " Janell pounced into her mother's arms, and tears fell from her eyes one by one. 

"Baby, what's wrong?" Jane hugged Janell. When she saw the little girl crying, she was in great pain. 

Janell's grandparents, aunt, uncle as well as her dad, almost at the same time, asked, "Janell baby, what happened?" 

“I won't go to kindergarten." Janell wiped her tears and said with as she was in great pain. 

It's been a long time since she went to kindergarten. Moreover, she enjoyed her brother's company very much, and she has already forgotten those children in kindergarten.

She only knew that when she would go to kindergarten, she mightn't let her brother accompany her all the time. 

What if the bad guys come to kidnap her again? 

"Janell, don't cry. If you say you won't go then you won't go. It's not a big deal" the person who said this was Edwin Carter, the cold and arrogant chairman Carter in other people's minds. 

Everyone said that there was no limit or a regulated way for him to spoil his daughter and he never denied that. Like his wife, his daughter should dote on well. 

"Well, if you say you won't go then, you won‘t go. Others also followed the same line. 

Anyway, it was also fun to go to kindergarten. Playing can also make Janell happy. But if Janell didn't want to go. Naturally, no one will force her to go. 

Janell didn't want to go to kindergarten. Everyone in the Carter family was willing to fulfill Janell's wish because no one wish see she feel sad. 

However, there was a person who was not willing to let Janell do this. Janell was four years old and understands a lot of things. She must grow up slowly. 

It wasn't that Jane didn't love Janell, actually, she cared about Janell more than everyone. So sometimes, she had to force Janell for somethings that everyone won't do to Janell. 

At this time, they all fulfilled Janell's wish, pampered her, and do what she wanted to. Later, when Janell grows up, all of them will leave. 

At that time, Janell would be alone. Who would pamper her and fulfill all her unreasonable demands like this? 

At that time, she must shoulder the responsibility on her own shoulders. If she won’t have enough ability, what she will do? 

If they trained her well since childhood, she would not have so much pressure when she took over Shengtian.

Jane thought more about it than anyone else, because she has seen how hard it was for Edwin Carter to handle all things. 

She gently wiped away Janell's tears and said softly, "Janell, mom, and Dad love you and your grandparents, your aunt, your great uncle all loves you very much. But we have to tell you that no matter how much we love you, crying can't solve any problem. 

"Mom ” Janell flattened her mouth, and the tears of grievance rolled out of her eyes from time to time. 

”But, don’t cry, listen to your mom. Crying is of no use,” Jane said in a serious way. 

"You are not my mom! You are a bad guy. Janell‘s mom flew to the sky!" Janell shed tears and shouted on Jane. 

As soon as Janell said these words, the people on the scene took a cold breath. Their eyes shifted back and forth between Janell and Jane. 

Jane heard Janell's words, and her heart seemed to be hit by a heavy object.

At this moment, she understood that she had never entered Janell's heart. 

In Janell's heart, she was still a woman who has replaced her mother's position, and the mother Janell really wanted, her actual mother was still in the sky. 

Because of her absence for three years in Janell's life, she has been working hard to be a qualified good mother. She thought Janell had already accepted her.

But after hearing this, she realized that it was just her wishful thinking..

CHAPTER 496 – HARMONIOUS AS BEFORE

Edwin Carter held Janell in his arms and asked her to look into his eyes. He said sternly, 'Janell do you know what you have just said?" 

Edwin Carter doted on his daughter, but if she will make mistakes, he thought it necessary to teach a lesson. Moreover, this matter was particularly serious. 

They didn‘t know that in Janell's heart, she never considered Jane as her real mother. 

On the other side, Janell in her mind thought that her mother has flown to the sky and her father, who was responsible for her has changed. He didn't seem as thoughtful as before. 

Janell raised her small hand, wiped a tear, and said pitifully, "I want my mom" 

"Janell, this is your mom sitting in front of you. She gave birth to you through hard pregnancy. Without her, there would he no you. Your life is given by her. How can you say such words and makes your mom sad?” Edwin Carter looked at Janell and patiently told her with the hope that she can understand this truth.

Janell sobbed and said, "Janell's mother flew to the sky. She is not Janell's mother:"

Janell was still young. She can't remember many things, but she can remember some things very well. 

In Janell's limited memory, the most impressive thing was that her mother flew to the sky and went far away. 

She still remembered that her auntie told her that her mother flew to the sky, and just like this she remembered other people's words to her as well. 

She also remembered Nova's word that this mother is not her own mother. This fake mother will steal her dad's love and many things. 

In her mind, the woman in front of her wasn‘t her mother but Jane that came to her house and replaced her mother's position. Janell has never forgotten these words. 

It was just that this mother was so kind to her that even after knowing that this fake mother may steal her father and many things, she was still willing to let her be her mother. 

Janell didn't care about things. If this fake mother will steal them, dad will buy them again. 

But she only has one dad, she was afraid that if the fake mother took away her dad. 

What will she do? 

Edwin Carter frowned and asked, "Who told your mom flew to the sky?" 

When Edwin Carter asked Janell, Angela Carter shrunk her neck and unconsciously leaned towards Victor James's arms 

Before her brother would go mad she needed to find a strong backing. 

As Angela Carter did this, Victor James understood that it was his little girlfriend who did the wrong thing. He gave her a wink, and they slipped away quietly. 

After all, the two of them more unruly than anyone else. So when there was something related to educating a child They will only make trouble here. So, it was better to leave early. 

"Janell, apologize to your mom and say you know it‘s wrong." Mother Carter was reluctant to let her granddaughter suffer and wanted to be a peacemaker. 

"Mom, don't interfere in this matter." As soon as Edwin Carter said this, Father Carter, who really wanted to help his granddaughter shut his mouth up honestly.

Edwin Carter said seriously, “Janell Carter!" 

Janell looked at this fierce father and cried loudly, "Dad is a bad guy! Janell don't want dad!” 

From childhood, dad never spoke to her so loudly. But now he became so strict. She was sure that her father didn‘t love her anymore.

She felt so pitiful.

She didn‘t have a mother. Now even her father didn‘t love her. 

The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. 

Her big tears like broken pearls rolled down. She looked so sad as if she was abandoned by the whole world. 

Edwin Carter, with a calm face, snapped, “well, if you don't want your dad too. Who do you want?” 

“Janell wants her brother Lucas!“ Janell kept crying in a sad way. 

Edwin Carter said, "Okay. So you just want brother Lucas! From now on, you can't meet brother Lucas again until you don't understand your mistake."

"Edwin Carter." Jane interrupted Edwin Carter and whispered, 'Don't scare the child.“ 

Edwin Carter said, "She is four years old She doesn't even recognize her mother. She says she doesn't want her father. As her father, I feel sad." 

"Grandpa, grandma.. Janell wanted to run to them. As she slid down the chair, Edwin Carter held her back and let her sit well. "No one can protect you today" 

"Janell don't want dad.. "Janell said and cried so much that she could hardly breathe. 

Seeing Janell crying so sadly, Jane was also very sad. She held Janell in her arms and kissed her face that was full of tears, "Janell baby don't cry, don't abandon mom. If you don‘t want to go to kindergarten, we won't go. We will do anything to make our Janell baby happy"

At this time Jane didn‘t want her child to be more capable than others, at least not even at such a young age. She only wanted her child to grow up happy every day. 

“Dad doesn't love Janell. Janell doesn't want Dad.. Janell cried so much that her little body kept twitching. 

Jane stroked her head and said softly, "Janell dad loves you so much. You are dad‘s baby. You are our baby. Everyone loves you. How can you think that we don't want you? 

”Yes, Janell is our best baby. Grandpa and grandma loves you so much.“ Mother Carter also came to Janell's side, saying she would definitely stand on her side

Edwin Carter reluctantly shook his head and said, “Janell come to dad's arms. 

After all, he was still soft-hearted. He could not see his daughter so sad, so he had to give up. 

Janell said, "Dad hug" 

Edwin Carter held Janell, took a tissue, and gently wiped tears from her eyes, saying, "Janell, you are dad's child. How can you think that dad doesn't love you?” 

Janell flattened her mouth, she was still sobbing, 'dad still love Janell? 

"Of course." Edwin Carter rubbed her head and said in a low voice, "look, dad said a word like this, and you've been crying for a long time. Think about how upset mom and dad felt when you said you didn't want mom and dad"

“Dad, Janell still want dad" Janell buried her head in her father's arms, wiped all her ears, and sniveled on his shirt. 

Edwin Carter asked again, "Janell, do you understand what dad said to you?" 

Janell nodded. She had listened to what dad said to her, and she seemed to understand a little bit. 

Edwin Carter asked, Then let dad hear, what you have understood 

”Mom is Janell's mom. Dad is Janell's dad. Janell shouldn't make dad and mom sad." 

Janell raised her head from his father's arms and looked at her mother. Suddenly, she was very embarrassed. 

"Mom, Janell will be obedient and be a good baby." She understood that this mother was her real mother, and she would never hurt her mother again. 

”Well, then we'll make up." Jane came and hugged this father and daughter together. 

She believed that after such an episode, their mother-daughter relationship would be better. 

CHAPTER 497 – CHAIRMAN CARTER WANTS BARGAINING CHIP

After yesterday's little episode, Janell finally understood that this mother was her mother and that she had flown back from the sky. 

She also agreed to go to kindergarten with the thought that she will be able to contact more people and will make some more friends as old as she is. 

In the morning, the whole family came out to the gate to see her off. 

She waved her hands to say goodbye to everyone and gave them a flying kiss. 

Of course, her brother whom she was most reluctant to part with was still around her, kindergarten was no exception. 

Brother Lucas not only sent her to school but also accompanied her to attend classes and also played games at her request. 

When a huge' partner sat in their class all the children crowded over to look at him, and some also wanted to touch him

”He is Janell's brother Lucas. You can‘t touch him!" Janell blocked her brother Lucas and stopped other people from approaching. 

After al he was her brother Lucas, whoever dares to touch her she will beat him! 

Lucas saw Janell's lovely appearance, and couldnt help but smile gently. He held Janell in his arms, pinched her little face, and said with a smile, 'Janell, don't wory, Janell's brother is only Janell's. If Janell don't want other people to touch your brother, then I will not let any other people touch me."

Brother Lucas is Janell's brother. He can only be around Janell to protect Janell. In Janel's heart, it seemed that she has taken brother Lucas as her belonging. 

Brother Lucas was her brother, and only hers. She won't let any other kid come close to her brother. 

”Yes, brother Lucas will only protect Janell and help Janell to beat all the bad guys." Lucas rubbed Janell's little head hard and said softly. "Janell will also protect brother Lucas." Janell straightened her small body and pretended like an adult. 

Because brother Lucas was always by her side and she didn't care about making more friends, she even forgot her parents. 

As for Janell's parents, their child didn't make them worried, but they still didn't have time to relax. 

Jane learned from van in the villa for a long time today. When she came home, she shut herself in her room and started drawing. She was busy with her costume designing and didn't have time to pay attention to Edwin Carter. 

She was so attentive, not to design other clothes, but to improve their family's three dresses. After learning from Ivan, she had a new idea to design it in a more interesting way. 

Edwin Carter, just like her, went to Shengtian in the morning to deal with some things and came home at noon to have a meal with Jane. 

After the meal, Jane was busy with design. She had no time to accompany him. He also stealthily took Jane's mobile phone to the study and waited for the mysterious man to call again. 

Coincidentally, shortly after Edwin Carter had taken it, Jane's phone rang again and there was an unknown number. 

For each call, the mysterious man used different phone numbers. Each number was registered many years ago, and there was no call record of those number but there monthly rent was deducted.

Edwin Carter answered quickly "You don't need to hide your identity anymore. I already know who you are. I want to ask you to meet me. I don't know what you think."

Edwin Carter said but still, there was a long silence on the other side. After a pause, Edwin said, "I know you are calling to hear Jane's voice. Just by listening to her voice, will you be satisfied? Don't you want to meet your daughter and son? No matter what kind of identity you use to live in the world, you can at least hear your children calling you father." 

After that, Edwin Carter stopped again, gave him some time to think about it, and patiently waited for the other side to give him an answer. 

“I don't understand what you are talking about." The other side only said this and then quickly cut off the phone.

Edwin Carter heard it, raised his hand, and pushed his glasses frame on the bridge of his nose, squinting his eyes slightly, George Michael was unwilling to admit, which was expected by him.

George Michael has lived in anonymity for so many years and has done some things behind Jane's back. He must leave a way for himself from the beginning, so it was not easy for him to admit his identity. 

If George Micheel will be willing to meet him, he has a way to give him a new identity, He will not let anyone know George Michael's identity except for Jane.

This was his plan, but it was not easy for George Michael to trust him totally. 

"Mr. Carter, are you busy?" Jane came in with the revised painting. She wanted t6 show Edwin Carter If he could give her some advice. 

”Well, even if I am busy, I can‘t be busier than you" Edwin Carter chuckled and said, "What can do for you?“ 

Jane spread out the drawing on the desk and said, "I want to ask Chaiman Carter to help me see what's wrong with this draft." 

Edwin Carter pulled Jane, held her in his arms, and whispered in her ear, “Chairman Carter never did anything that has no benefits for him. If you want him to help you, first show him the bargaining chip." 

Jane blinked her eyes smartly and said in surprise, "Eh, why do I think that Chaiman Carter has received it earlier? If he is not satisfied with such a big bargaining chip. I have nothing to say“ 

“Do you give me any bargaining chip?“ As the receiving party, how can he not know? 

"Janell and me" Jane smiled softly. ”What do you think of this chip? Isn‘t it big enough?" 

“Ah, Chaiman Carter is very satisfied with this chip." Edwin Carter kissed her on the face, and said again, "So, Chaiman Carter decided to give you a generous gift in addition to helping you read the manuscript" 

"What kind of gift?" Jane blinked her eyes as a sign of expectation. 

"Me" Ediwin Carter pointed to himself. 

You? You have given me yourself a long ago. What's the meaning of another delivery? 

She has been to school. Don't consider her stupid. He can't give the same gift twice. 

Edwin Carter put on a serious look again, "That time I gifted you myself Now I am giving you everything that I have. I am yours and everything I have is yours.” 

“Then I'll take it. I'd like to ask Mr. Carter to see this design for me. I am feeling dissatisfied, but I just don't know where is the problem" 

Edwin Carter took a careful look at the design. His eyes were picky enough, but after looking he can't find any problem in the design. 

"No problem," He said 

"I need to find out the problem, only then I can make progress. Obviously there is a problem. You can't comfort me by saying that there is nothing." 

”I don‘t see any problem' Edwin Carter didn't know how to design clothes, but his esthetic point of view was not bad. 

There was really no problem with the that his wife had designed. 

CHAPTER 498 – MEMORY OF THE PAST

"Edwin Carter, see it again and tell me!" Jane said angrily.

She was really wrong about this man. Whenever she talked to him about business, he always talked about other things. He didn't seem serious at all. 

”It‘s still the same after seeing it again. My better halfs design is the best in my eyes.” 

Hearing him say this made her blush and her voice unconsciously softened a lot, "Be serious" 

"Why is your face red again" he just casually said. He really wanted to know what Jane has thought this time. 

"Nothing." Jane jumped out of his arms, eager to escape. If she will stay with this man, he will firt with her in every possible way. 

Edwin Carter grabbed her and laughed badly "Your periods are not over, just endure for some more days" 

Hearing Edwin Certers words, Jane's face and ears were even redder. She punched him, "what?" 

“I know what is going on in your mind“ Edwin Carter held her and rubbed her hard. ”The timing is not right. Don‘t ignite randomly I don't want to fight.“ 

“You. scoundrel" Jane was really speechless. 

Obviously he thought about all this but accused her. What kind of insect has gnawed his brain? She just wanted to tell him that before he has said all this, she didn't think about anything. OK? 

“Jane" Edwin Carter suddenly and seriously called her name. 

Yes?" she spoke seriously and sat up straight, ready to listen. 

Edwin Carter said, "After deal with this important thing around me, let's go to the Aegean Sea together" 

He has been preparing for some time. When George Michael's matter will be solved, he will take Jane and his family to the Aegean Sea. In that romantic and beautiful place, he will make up for the wedding that he owed to Jane for many years. 

”Eh? Why do you want to go there all of a sudden?" Tho Aegean Sea was the place where Jane planned to go many years ago after earning enough money.

Once, a man said to her, 'Jane after your graduation, let's go on a trip to the Aegean Sea" 

She was busy drawing her designs and she replied to him, "OK But it depends on how much money I can make after work." 

When she fell in love with that person, she never wanted to spend his money on herself. That's why that person always called her stupid. 

Other people's girlfriends like to spend their boyfriend's money, but she didn‘t want him to spend it on her. In that person's view, it was natural for his girlfriend to spend his money. Anyway, money was not earned by him, and he didn‘t care about spending it 

However, Jane always thought that no matter how close the relationship between the two people is, they are two different individuals. She can make money by herself. How can she spend the money of Christopher Greyson so casually? 

She has made it clear to Christopher Greyson, but when she graduated from University, the man still sent the air ticket to her. When she was unable to resist and flatter the excited Christopher Greyson, she received a phone call that the city would hold new fashion designers competition. 

She signed up for the competition and refused to go with Christopher Grayson. At that time, Christopher Greyson didn't look for her for several days. He was angry, and Jane was busy with her work. She didn't go to Christopher Greyson, and she didn't even know he was angry. 

Later, Christopher Greyson made a step first. When they chatted, she came to know from Christopher Greyson's sad words that he was angry 

After that, Jane started saving money. She wanted to wait until she can save enough money, and then she will ask him to go, but her plan was canceled by the later changes.

Till now, she had seldorm thought about the beautifu, romantic, and mysterious place. Today, when Edwin Carter suddenly mentioned it, she couldn‘t explain her feelings well. 

Jane thought about the people who were not in the world, the can‘t help but take a deep breath. 

It seemed Ike a thing of the past, like the people she met in her last life. 

It even seemed so untrue. 

"You don't like it?" Edwin Carter has investigated Jane's likes and dislikes. He knew that she wanted to go to the Aegean Sea. So he chose that place for their wedding. But it seemed she didn'tlike it!

"No." Jane smiled. "On the contrary, I like that place very much, but haven't been able to see it. f you have a chance, lef's take our baby and visit it.“

It‘s a wonderful thing to go to the place she once dreamed of with her beloved man and their child. 

”Well, then it's decided. When we have finished the work at hand, we will go out together" Because it was a wedding ceremony of course, they can't do without the presence of their family as witnesses. 

According to Edwin Carter's plan, it was impossible to do it without his family. But Jane had a little bit of selfshness. She hoped that Edwin Carter and their child will be the only people with her on this trip, and they will spend their time. 

She thought this in her heart, but it was hard to say. It was not good to make his family think that she can be such a mean person. 

"Hmm." Jane nodded. 

"Not happy?" Edwin Carter could see Jane's change of expression. His observation has always been very accurate. 

“ I'm glad to go to such a beautiful place if there is any opinion, you can say it“ Can I really give my opinion? Won‘t he think she is a person who doesn‘t respect his elders?

“Is there anything that you can't say in front of me?" 

Jane glanced at him and said cautiously, "I'm very happy to travel with my family, but this is the first time you've asked me to go so far. I know it sounds selfish, but I hope this trip to be only yours and mine" 

Jane was relieved to say it in one breath. They can go with the familynsome other time. This time she wanted to collect the memories of their family because it will be their first trip together. 

"Well as you say" Edwin Carter smiled and rubbed her head. "t's not a big problem, You shouldn't hesitate in front of me.“ 

"Isn't that a big problem?" As the daughter-in-law of the Carter family her husband arranged a family trip, but she objected to it because she didn't want to go out with his family. She knew it wasn't a small thing. 

Edwin Carter said, "Tell me, what the big problem is?" 

It's better not to let the family go together, let the family go there first to prepare, and then surprise Jane when they will go there. 

Hope so it will be a surprise, not a shock! 

“Mr.Carter, thank you for being so kind to me!” 

Thank you for his consideration. When he said such a big thing like this, it didn't seem that it was a big deal, but in her heart, she knew it. 

CHAPTER 499 – AN APPOINTMENT WITH THE MYSTERIOUS MAN

In recent days, the temperature has dropped a little, end the weather in Jiangbei was getting better. The autumn wind was cool and refreshing. and the Carter family was harmonious. 

It would be a waste to stay at home on such good weather. 

On the weekend, mother Carter organized spring outing in Bihai villa for the family members. That was probably the most beautiful and suitable place for vacation. 

What‘s more, it was their own place. It will be convenient to live anywhere and for as long as they want, without any expenses. 

Just when the family was about to leave, Edwin Carter received a phone call, saying that he had to deal with important matters in person. So he asked everyone to go first, and then he would come later.

Jane led Janell walked step by step, walked out for a long time, and then ran back, "Edwin Carter, what happened?" 

”What can happen?" Edwin Carter rubbed her head and chuckled. "Shengtian has something to deal with. You take Janell and go with mom and dad first. I'l be there later."

“Okay." Jane didn't want to he a burden to Edwin Carter. If he wanted to work, she would take care of his family. 

"Mom, Janell wants to go with auntie." Janell saw her mother was reluctant to part with her father, and she sensibly ran to find the little aunt. 

“Then I go first. Pay attention to your own safety" Jane reminded again. It wasn't the first time they had been separating. But today she felt very uneasy. 

“Don't worry!" Edwin Carter lowered his head and kissed her 'go quickly, don‘t let our baby wait for you for a long time.” 

"Well“ Jane nodded, walked two steps, and looked back at him. "Complete your work on time and come to us. Without you, we can't enjoy much." 

“Okay" Edwin Carter smiled and waved at her 

Jane with the whole family left, and Edwin Carter immediately dialed Luis George‘s phone numbe, "send the address immedlately." 

His people finally contacted George Michael, and George Micheel has promised to meet him, the time fixed was about noon today.  

Edwin Certer can put other things on hold, but he can't delay things related to Jane. 

Soon Luis George sent the address to Edwin Carter. Edwin Carter didn't take a driver with him. He personally drove to the appointed place. 

Before changing George Michae's identity and hiding the thing that George Michael did in the past, Edwin Carter asked Luis George to block all the news. Especially from Victor James. The less it will spread, the safer it will be.

With the fierce temper of Victor James, if he will be alowed to see George Michael, he would take a gun and shoot him. 

George Michael's meeting place with Edwin Carter was an island in the west of Jiangbei City. The island was about 30 kilometers away from the land. 

It was an undeveloped island in an uninhabited area. At present, only some explorers have been there. 

George Michael has been able to hide his identity for so many years. He even killed the person in the Jiangbel military region and kidnapped Angela Carter. Victor James's people and Edwin Carter‘s people can't find him. It seemed that his living place has helped him a lot. 

On the way, Luis George called, “Chaiman Carter, it‘s nat safe for you to go alone. I‘ll send someone to follow you if anything happened." 

“What can happen?" Edwin Carter asked. 

George Michael was Jane's biological father. He must hope that Jane will live a good life. How can he hurt her husband? 

On this 'George Michael!' Edwin Carter has already put his firm belief. So he didn't guard against the mysterious man.

He wanted to see George Michael as soon as possible to persuade him to stop hiding and to help him get a new identity and live a normal ife again.

”OK. Then ll bring some people and wait for you" Although Luis George was worried about the safety af Edwin Carter, still he did not dare to disobey Edwin Carter's orders.

Besides, he still believed in Edwin Carters ability. Apart from the people who secretly aftack like Sienna Henry. No one can really hurt their president. 

Edwin Carter just hung up Luis George's phone, and Jane's phone rang in again. Seeing that it was Jane's number, Edwin Carter's lips rose slightly, He picked it and asked in his soft voice. "Just left for a while, and starts missing me?" 

“Nothing serious" Jane's soft voice came to Edwin Carters ear from his mobile phone 

Edwin Carter asked with a smile, “what's the matter?” 

”Where are you?" Jane asked, "Mom and dad asked me to accompany you and when you will finish your work, we will join them later.” 

Edwin Carter said softly, "Jane, you go with them first, and l will come later. Are you worried that I will go to other women behind your back, so you want to come to accompany me?" 

"Yes. I‘m just worried" Her heart has been uneasy, so she let Mother Carter carry Janell and go. She wanted to accompany Edwin Carter's side, when he will finish his work then they will go together.

Just in ten minutes of Edwin Certer's separation, her heart became so uncomfortable. 

If her anxiety goes on like this, it will be found by Mother Carter. Then they will also worry about it So she preferred to accompany Edwin Carter first to finish the work and then join everyone later. 

Edwin Carter still wanted to refuse, but Jane's car has caught up with him. If he would insist on refusing again, Jane was so intelligent that she can think of anything else.

Edwin Carter frowned and thought that George Michael is Jane's father. Sooner or later, they will meet each other. 

To be exact, the reason why George Michael agreed to meet with him and disclosed his base camp to him was definitely Jane. 

With this thought, Edwin Carter was no longer worried. If he can let Jane meet her biological father whom she hasn't met before then it will be a good thing. 

Jane got on Edwin Carter's car and sat in his vice driver's seat Edwin Carter held her hand and said, "in fact, Im not going to Shengtian to work, but to meet a mysterious man." 

"You really did in a mysterious way. Who are you going to see?" Is it because of the mysterious man Edwin Carter was going to see that she has been uneasy today? 

Today's weather was so good, everyone's mood was happy, her mood was also good but when Edwin Carter received a phone call to go there, she felt uneasy. 

"Don't ask anything, if you want to go with me. You will know when you see that person." Before seeing George Michael, there can be many changes, so Edwin Carter didn't plan to tell Jane in advance.

“Edwin Carter, let's meet that man another day. I don't know why, but I am feeling very uneasy" Jane didn't care about that mysterious man. She only cared about the safety of Edwin Carter. 

CHAPTER 500 – RIDING THE WIND AND WAVES

After seeing Jane so worried, Edwin Carter just smiled and said. "We could hardly make an appointment with him. Today he agreed to meet. Now if I dont go, maybe he will change his mind tomorrow, so I have to see him today."

Jane said, "People always want to see you! When it changed that Chairman Carter have to chase people to meet?“ 

Who is Edwin Carter? 

He is Shengtian‘s Chairperson. Countless people want to meet him. But they tries for months, and even for years, they also fall. 

Jane thought about it but still can't figure out that who can be so important to Edwin Carter. 

"There are always a few people I care about" Edwin Carter said with a smile.

It was true that there were no people that he wanted to see but can't see. The reason why he put down his attitude to see that person was only because that person has something to do with Jane. 

He always cared more about things related to Jane. Because he cared too much about her, he pays more attention to her matters. 

“Then drive carefully” Jane said in a low voice. She knew that she could not change Edwin Carter's mind, so she didn't say anything not to influence Edwin Carter's driving.

After more than an hours drive, they arrived at the town in the eastern coastal area of Jiangbei City. After arriving at the town, it took them more than ten minutes to reech a certain seaport in the East. 

Bihai villa was also in the east of Jiangbei City, but it was opposite to the direction where they were at this time. It will take about half an hour to drive from east to west 

"Edwin Carter, who are you going to see? Why does he ask you to come to such a remote place?" Jane was still a little uneasy. 

Jane thought if he wants to meet a client, he should ask him to come to Bihai villa. Bihai villa has all kinds of business and leisure meeting rooms. It will be very convenient to talk about work there.

“Because he likes quiet places and lives in a remote place:" Edwin Carter looked at Jane, noticed her woried eyes, and touched her head. "Jane, if you always keep worrying about this and that you will grow old faster." 

Jane snorted and said angrily, "Even after growing older I will still be Janell's mother and your wife."

Edwin Carter raised his hand and pushed his glasses frame on the bridge of his nose. The smile on the lips was more obvious. "yes, no one can change this" 

When they were talking, someone came to Edwin Carter and said, Chaiman Carter, we are ready for the speedboat you need. We can set out at any time" 

Edwin Carter took Jane's hand and said, “Let's go."

Jane subconsciousily clenched Edwin Carter's hand and boarded a small speedboat with him. 

In addition to the two of them, there was also a speedboat pilot. They put on their ife jackets and set out. 

The speedboat was speeding on the sea, breaking through the waves. 

As the wawes rise and fall, the speedboat was also high and low. The farther they were away from the land, the greater the waves were. 

Jane's heart also rose and fell with the wind and waves.

It was the first time for lane to have a ride in such a speedboat. She felt that when the next surge will come, they will be engullfed by the waves at any time 

She held Edwin Carter's hand, tightly. Her lips were white with tension. Edwin Carter held her and hid her head in his arms, patted her back, and said, "Don‘t be afraid, we will be here soon" 

"I‘m not afrald" Obviously she was so scared that her heart would jump out anytime, but she still didn't want to admit her fear. She didn't want to burden Edwin Carter and drag him back

“Fool" Edwin Carter hugged her more tightly, and his heart ached silently 

So many years have passed, but she was still the same as before. She hasn't changed at all. She hasn't fully opened her heart in front of him so that he can truly enter her inner world and drive away her inner loneliness and fear. 

At first Jane was very afraid, but after listening to Edwin Carter’s steady and pawerful heartbeat, the fear gradually disappeared.

Because she knew that as long as Edwin Carter was there, they would be OK. 

After a long time of turbulence, at last, an island appeared in front of them. Due to this island, the water waves were smaller. 

”Jane, we have reached" Edwin Carter released Jane and let her look. 

Because it was an undeveloped area with lush vegetation and beautiful scenery, the place in front of her was totally different from the fourishing Jiangbei City. 

“It’s a beautiful place." Jane saw the beautiful scenery in front of her and her uneasiness also lessened. 

”Well it's a nice view, We can consider investing with the government to make it the most famous island scenic spat in Asia"

Just the instinct of businessmen. What they see and what they think of first is always the interest. 

Don't destroy such a beautiful place." Jane preferred natural scenery. 

Once this place is developed, it will certainly destroy the original ecology. The animals inhabited on the island will be homeless, and the seawater in this area is also likely to be polluted. 

At that time, the original beauty of the island will be destroyed, and there will be artificlal landscapes everywhere. There will be no difference with other island resorts. 

”Wel, as you say” Edwin Carter didn't need such a way to make money. 

If she didn't like it, he wouldnt develop it After all, only her happiness mattered!

“Thank you. Mr. Carter!" Jane blinked, wittily. 

“Mrs. Carter we are husband and wife. Don‘t be so formal." Edwin Carter rubbed her head with a smile, and then lowered his head to kiss her face.

At this time, the speed of the speedboat slowed down, and it was slowly docked. After stopping steadily, Edwin Certer went down first and then supported Jane down. 

The speedboat pilot said, Chairman Carter, you can do your meeting. I will wait for you here 

Edwin Carter waved, "You go back first. I'll call you back when it‘s time. 

The speedboat pilot was worried, "Chairman Carter, this is an island without any humans. It has not been developed yet. There is no communication signal and network availability. You may not be able to contact us then. I'd betterwait for you here.“ 

The speedboat pilot was arranged by Luis George. He obeyed Luis George's orders. Luis George asked him to find a way to stay on the island anyway 

In case of anything, Luis George and others could be informed in time. 

“Go back and tell Luis George that you will pick us up in two hours" 

As the speedboat pilot sald this, Edwin Carter understood that he must have been taught by Luis George. 

However, he didn't blame Luis George. He knew that he was also worried about his safety, so he was careful. 

But the other party pointed out that only he can come. If someone followed him, maybe Gearge Michael would hide and refuse to come out to meet him. He cannot waste this chance. 

After the speedboat pilot left, Edwin Carter took Jane with him and followed the route received in advance. 

On the way to meet George Micheel!

TO BE CONTINUED